《The hidden billionaire heiress (Lyra Melvin)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 It was at night. Lyra Carroll slept restlessly. She felt like she was pinned underneath by something and was almost out of breath. And she could hear heavy and rapid breathing. Immediately after, a sharp and stabbing pain came from her lower body. After realizing what happened, Lyra opened her eyes in horror and vaguely saw a person propping up above her. The figure was like a man. "Melvin, is that ... you?" The man replied lightly with "hmm". His body was teemed with the strong smell of alcohol. After carrying rounds of attack, this man made no sound. Hearing the familiar voice, Lyra sighed with relief. As the man moved, she gradually entered the state. Involuntarily, she let out delicate and enjoyable sound. The attack became more and more fierce. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain. And her whole body sank in this ambiguous atmosphere, as in the clouds. After three years of marriage, Melvin Freeman finally slept with her! Because she was chosen by the old Mr. Freeman, Melvin never looked at her properly over the past three years. This time, he came into her room whatever his reason was. She was indeed very happy! Two hourster, with a heavy and muffled grunt, Melviny exhaustively on top of her. The moonlight outside the floor-to-ceiling window sketched the contours of his perfect body shape. Lyra listened to his extremely fast heartbeat. It was so real, yet like a dream. If it was really a dream, she would rather never wake up. She wrapped her arms around the back of his neck, almost obsessively, with a post-exercise panting, "Melvin...Melvin, I really ..." She hadn''t finished the two words "love you", but heard the man''s low voice, "Lottie ..." Lyra was petrified on the spot. Her heart throbbed fiercely. Lottie was the nickname of Charlotte Matthews, who was the first love of Melvin. For the old Mr. Freeman''s sake, Charlotte had been abroad over the years. But Charlotte returned home just yesterday. And, she even sent her provocative text messages. "Lyra, I''m back. There''s no ce for you in the Freeman family!" "I''ve been a friend of Melvin since childhood. Do you really think you can rece me? Get back to your orphanage. That''s where you belong." "You don''t know how much Melvin loves me. He''ll definitely call my name even when hes having sex with you. You''re only worthy of being my stand-in. Lyra, it must be bad to feel this way, right?" Stand-in? She was appointed by the old Mr. Freeman as his granddaughter-inw, the rightful Mrs. Freeman. She was Lyra, not somebody else'' substitute! However, Lyra could still hear Melvin''s murmur, "Lottie, Lottie ..." The sarcastic text messages from Charlotte kept echoing in her head, showing how self-deluded she was! Her tears suddenly gushed out uncontrobly. Lyra clenched her fists, suppressing her body from trembling. Over the past few years, she had always been careful to be a good wife of Melvin, and she event quit her job just for him. Her mother-inw and sister-inw only felt that she was a kind of person who was from unknown origin and extremely snobbish. Repeatedly, they made things difficult for her and humiliated her. Nevertheless, she did not want to cause Melvin any troubles, so she had to endure this all by herself. Wasn''t she humble enough to get his love? Why did he even viciously trample on herst bit of self-respect!? The night was extraordinarily long. Lyra stayed awake all night. ... Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The next morning. Melvin was awakened by the blinding sunlight outside the window. He rubbed his eyebrows. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Lyra sitting by the dressing table with her back to him. The craziness ofst night suddenly shed back in his mind. He realized something and closed his eyes tightly with the coldness around him gradually rising. Lyra, although her back was turned to him, could clearly feel the hostility of the man''s body. She continued to apply her skin care products as if nothing had happened, but her wrist was suddenly clutched fiercely and yanked up. The skin care product in her hand fell to the ground, and a ss bottle was smashed into pieces with the cream being spilled all over the floor. Lyra looked up and red at him, but her heart still throbbed uncontrobly when she saw the man''s eyes of rage and disgust. "You think you can be the real Mrs. Freeman? Use such a despicable way to drug me and make me sleep with you?" Melvin stood tall, gritting his teeth and staring at her. His hand did not let go of her, but instead clenched her harder. His handsome face was unusually appalling because of his ruthless and tyrannical look. Drug him? Lyra smiled miserably, "In your eyes, am I that kind of woman?" Melvin''s corners of mouth were turned upwards with sarcasm. In his eyes, there was great disgust at her, "You used some means to fool my grandfather as well at that time. So I had to marry you. Now why do you pretend to be simple an innocent?" "You''re cheap and mean by nature. Can''t evenpare to Lottie''s one toe!" Cheap and mean, pretend to be simple ... It turned out that she was so bad in his heart. As for drugging, if she really wanted to do it, she would have done it early. Why did she wait until now? It was ridiculous that the effort she made over the past three years was nothing but a bullshit! In that case, there was no need for her to insist in doing so. Lyra endured the pain of her wrist, gritted her teeth, and fiercely shook off his hand. And then she looked up and said in a firm tone. "Melvin, let''s get a divorce." Chapter 2 Chapter 2 "What?" Melvin frowned. It seemed that he didn''t expect her to initiate the divorce. Obviously, it was her who drugged himst night. What kind of trick was she ying early in the morning!? "Are you crazy?" Lyra coldly nced at him. Although she was much smaller than the man, her aura waspletely on par with Melvin''s at the moment. "Haven''t you always wanted a divorce? Since you were forced to marry me by your grandpa, now that he passed away and no one can stop you from marrying Charlotte. Don''t you want to do it?" Melvin pursed his lips and gave her a deep look. Would she really be so kind as to give up the marriage? Seeing that she was serious and did not look like she was telling lies, he hummed lightly and spoke in a cool tone, "Don''t regret it." Lyra sneered, and had never been so determined. "The only thing I regret is that I married you." After saying that, she turned her head and left the room. Her back was decisive and dashing. Melvin stared at her back for a long time. In the past, when he saw her, she always behaved in a gentle and soft way, pretending to be innocent, Material ? N?velDrama.Org. but today, her attitude was unexpectedly tough. Could it be that she was really wronged about what happenedst night? But if it was not her, who else could it be? ... The two went to the Civil Affairs Bureau that morning, one after the other. Lyra, wearing ugly and cheap clothes, looked extraordinarily incongruous with Melvin who was in Prada''s high-couture ck suit, which attracted a lot of people''s attentions. But Lyra didn''t care much. She just wanted to get it over with as soon as possible. With only ten minutes, the miserable marriage was finally brought to a close. Looking at the ring divorce certificate in her hand, Lyra was absent-minded momentarily. "In the future, you take care of yourself." It was the his cool voice, and when Lyra looked up again, the man had long disappeared, without any reluctance, as if he had never been there. "That''s good." Her smile faded and she shook her head. Since he was heartless enough, they would be just strangers when she met him again in the future. She stopped thinking and walked to the roadside. Suddenly a ck Bentley stretch limo stopped in front of her. The car door opened and a middle-aged man with half-white hair, escorted by four bodyguards, approached her. Lyra saw the personing toward her and slightly raised her chin. Suddenly she seemed to carry a innate noble aura, "My dad is really omnipotent. I just got divorced and you found me." Dous, the butler, had a ttering smile on his face and bowed deeply to her before speaking, "Miss, the three years you agreed with your father havee to an end ..." He paused and nced at the divorce certificate in Lyra''s hand. Pretending to be sorry, he said, "It seems that you have not been able to make Melvin fall in love with you. In that case, it is time for you to fulfill your promise and return to Suham to inherit the family business." Lyra frowned and was silent for a long time. At the age of fifteen, she was persecuted, lost her memory, and was stranded in the Frayton Orphanage. Later, because she happened to save the old Mr. Freeman, she was brought back to the Freeman Manor by the old man. Until she came of age, Melvin was ordered to marry her. On the wedding night, there was an ident and she happened to regain her memory. It was ridiculous that she loved Melvin so much at the time, refused to go back with Dous, and finally set this three- year agreement with her father. Now when she thought about the past, she only felt what she did for the man who did not love her at all over the three years was just a waste of time. "Your father really misses you. Miss, juste back with me. Don''t get angry with your father. He ..." "Dous." Lyra interrupted him. Her face grew colder at the mention of the old story, "He has that woman with him. My family is not short of me as an idle person. I have important things to do in Frayton. I am not going back with you." For the past two years, she had been quietly investigated who caused her amnesia and made her stray in Frayton. She had found that the person was probably in her family, but who exactly was, she did not know yet. Now that the enemy was in the dark and she was in the light. It was too dangerous to go back to the Lloyd family. What was more, she didn''t want to see that woman. Dous sighed, "Your father is right. You still resent him and refuse to go back with me." Then he respectfully took out a ck gold card, "This is your bank card. No one uses the thirty billion dors in it." Then he waved his hand at a bodyguard behind him, who quickly handed a brand new contract to Lyra. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 "Your father said you can choose not to go back now, but you must ept the right to operate the Angle Group in Frayton. It''s a subsidiary of Lloyd Group. You need to make the group''s profit for the current year five points higher than previous." "He said that you could refuse, but the Freeman Group could end up very badly as a result." Lyra gritted her teeth in hatred. Before the old Mr. Freeman died, she had promised that she would help operate the Freeman Group, so she couldn''t let anything happen to the group. Her dad clearly had known her soft spot this time, but instead of using it to threaten her to go home, he wanted her to take over the Angle Group. What the hell was he up to? "Okay, as he wishes!" Lyra took a pen, signed her name, and took the ck gold card in which contained thirty billion dors. Looking at the card, she shook her head in amusement. A few minutes ago, she was so poor that she only had ten dors, which was not even enough to pay for taking a taxi. So, she suddenly got rich? Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Because of a previous agreement with her dad, her bank ount was frozen. What was more, she had to hide her true identity. Otherwise, it was considered a breach of the agreement. Normally, her mother-inw and sister-inw despised the poor and curried favour with the rich. They were the followers of the rich and powerful, and never respected her. What would they be like to know that she was actually the youngest daughter of Lloyd family, Lyra Lloyd, the richest woman in the country? She remembered that before she recovered her memory, her best friend from the orphanage was dying. She was on her knees, begging Fiona Lee, her mother-inw to lend her money. Fiona proudly took out a tinum bank card, but instead of handing it to her, she showed it off, "Guess how much money is in here? A million! You''ve never seen so much money in your life, right?" "But I won''t lend you a dime! Instead, I''ll use it to buy dog food! Because your poor friend is not as good as a pet dog in my eyes." Lyra clenched her fists and was furious when recalling the past. If she had a chance, she would like to take revenge on them! An eye for an eye! As she was pondering, Lyra was suddenly grabbed by her wrist from behind. When she turned around, she found it was Fiona. Fiona was holding her chin high and her expression was very disgusted and discontented. Followed by a few noblewomen, Fiona carried many shopping bags in hands. It looked like they should have just finished shopping. Lyra tucked her card into her bag while keeping her countenance. "What''s up?" said Lyra indifferently. At first, Fiona was stunned, because she didn''t expect Lyra''s attitude to be so cold. Lyra used to be abashed when she saw Fiona. "Who gave you the permission toe out and make a fool of yourself!? Have you finished house chores? Is lunch ready? If you starve my baby son, I''ll kill you!" "Look at what you''re wearing! You''ve been married for several years, but you still look like a poor person. It''s a bloody disgrace!" "Me? Disgrace?" What Fiona said seemed to be a big joke to her, "After I married your son, you deliberately drove away the servants and forced me to quit my job. I had to wash and cook for your son, and to be a virtuous wife. I did all you wanted me to, but are you satisfied with that?" "And you made it worse. You wrongly used me of stealing your jewels. Its your way to withhold my shares given by the old Mr. Freeman. And you held me down on my knees in the pouring rain. Have you forgotten all of that?" Several noblewomen behind Fiona were surprised about that. Although they all knew Fiona was mean to her daughter-inw, they didn''t expect her to be deranged to this extent. Seeing that there was about a conflict between the two, several noblewomen made some excuses and left. "You! What are you talking about?!" Fiona had tried to interrupt Lyra for several times, but she spoke so fast like a machine gun. "You know it well." Lyra arrogantly lifted up her chin, and her eyes looked stern, "I put up with you in the past, but if you mess with me again in the future, I will double my revenge!" Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Fiona was stunned by her aura. Was she still the same wishy-washy daughter-inw? "So you were pretending before!" The more Fiona thought about it, the angrier she got, "I''m not going to let you go off today. I''m going to tell Melvin and make him divorce you! Even if you beg me on your knees, I will still kick you out of my family!" Fiona ground her teeth and threatened. Lyra sneered, with disdain on her face. "Oh, I just forgot to mention that. Just ten minutes ago, Melvin and I got divorced. Even if you beg me on your knees, I won''t enter the Freeman Manor any more." Divorced? And just divorced? No way! This dirtbag used to be so desperate to stay in the Freeman family. She finally gave up? Suspiciously, Fiona looked at Lyra''s back as she left. To confirm it, she made a phone call to Melvin right away. "Melvin, do you really divorce?" Melvin replied with a "hmm" and suddenly frowned, "Just did the paperwork. Who told you that?" "Who else could it be? I ran into Lyra on the way. This bitch just yelled at me!" Her face was glowing with anger. Thinking that it was a real divorce, she then burst intoughter, "But great! You are finally divorced. She''s just a unknown woman picked up from the orphanage. How can she be worthy of my excellent son? She should have been kicked out long ago ..."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Melvin pursed his lips. His mood was exact opposite of Fiona''s exuberance. There was even ... a touch of inexplicable irritation and guilt. Before this, he originally thought that Lyra would not easily agree to divorce, so he prepared three million dorpensation and a vi in advance. But this time it was her initiative, and she did not take anypensation from him. After the divorce, she had no money and no rtives around her. How was she going to live in the future? Anyway, when she was driven desperate, she might alwayse to him. ... Lyra took a taxi back to the vi where she and Melvin lived alone. This ce was full of the suffering of the past three years. The memories were so overwhelming that she didn''t want to bring them up again. Through a small garden in front of the vi, she went upstairs to pack her luggage. After packing up, she didn''t want to stay in the vi for a second. However, just after she walked down to the first floor, a person in the hall turned back and looked at her. It was Charlotte in a snow-white dress. She was smiling warmly, "Lyra, it''s been a long time." Lyra froze slightly, as if she didn''t expect to see Charlotte here. They just divorced and Melvin had given Charlotte the key to the vi. So she was ready to move in? He really loved Charlotte. Lyra just felt disgusted in her heart and smiled as she walked gracefully down the stairs. Seeing her upromising manner, Charlotte paused and then smiled again, "Lyra, it''s only been a few years, and you''re getting more and more like Mrs. Freeman." "Oops, I said the wrong thing." Charlotte covered her mouth with her hands and smiled awkwardly, "I forgot that you divorced Melvin. You are no longer Mrs. Freeman." Knowing that she came here to y tough, Lyra was not angry and had a dashing smile on her face. "I''m just tired of Melvin. If you like him, I''ll give you then. But don''t be too anxious. You look like you''re a mistress." Hearing these words, the smile on Charlotte''s face quickly faded and she scowled at Lyra. "Melvin and I love each other very much. If it wasn''t for you, he and I would have been together long ago. You''re the mistress. You should be scorned!" Lyra gave her a sarcastic look, "You''ll soon find out who is the mistress." After saying that, she did not intend to stay. She walked around Charlotte and was about to leave when her wrist was suddenly grabbed by a hand. She turned around and saw Charlotte whose expression was pitiful and her eyes were as red as a rabbit''s, as if she had suffered a great deal of grievance. "Lyra, I''m sorry. I''ve always treated you like my good friend. I just wanted toe and see you. I am kind. I didn''t know you guys got divorced. I really didn''t mean anything else. Don''t be mad at me, okay?" "Youre two-faced?" She snorted and was about to shake off Charlotte''s hand. However, Charlotte suddenly lent her movement and fell softly to the ground while screaming in agony. If someone could look at them from a distance from behind, it looked like it was Lyra who pushed Charlotte to the ground. Oh, it was interesting. Lyra coldly watched this self-directed drama. If she was right, would Melvin be happened to be back and probably stand at the door watching now? As expected, she heard a sudden sound of rage behind her. "What are you doing!?" Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Melvin entered the hall and went to help Charlotte up. And then, he look at Lyra with disappointment, "I thought you''ll restrain yourself after the divorce, but I didn''t expect that you are still so despicable. You disgust me. I had nned to allocate this vi under your name. But it seems unnecessary." "Melvin, don''t me Lyra. I made her angry and she pushed me by ident. It''s all my fault. You can scold me." Charlotte leaned in his arms with self-condemnation expression, sobbing in an aggrieved and pitiful manner. She then nced at Lyra, but with triumphal smugness. Melvin''s face was frosty, and he said to Lyra with amanding tone, "Now, immediately, apologize to Lottie." Let her to apologize? She was a little angry. Lyra looked at the two loving persons back and forth, smiling with arched eyebrows. She tenderly went to pull Charlotte who was in Melvin''s arms. Charlotte thought she would get angry and argue with her, but she didn''t expect her to smile in front of her. Feeling confused, Charlotte could not understand what Lyra wanted, so she forgot to resist for a moment, and let Lyra pull her to the front. Snap-- "Ah!" A scream that was a hundred times more miserable than before. Charlotte covered her swollen face and fell to the ground. Lyra pped her in the face with almost her full force that her own palm was a little numb by that. It could be seen that the p on Charlotte''s face was really painful. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lyra still had a smile on her face, and was surprisingly indifferent. She didn''t look like a initiator at all. She looked down at Charlotte who was on the ground, and her voice was gentle, "Since you say I''m bullying you, how can I help you confirm my evil deeds if I don''t really p you?" With tears in her eyes, Charlotte sat on the floor and wailed up in a small voice. Melvinpletely did not expect that Lyra dares to do it in front of him that he forgot to pull Charlotte up. With a grim face, he red threateningly at Lyra, "Instead of apologizing, you''re making it worse! Are you provoking?!" "You''re overthinking it, Mr. Freeman." Lyra waved her hand with a brighter smile on her face. "We used to be a couple after all. Before I leave, I''ll give you another big gift!" As she spoke, she pulled out a thick stack of copy paper from her bag and flung it at Melvin''s face. Snow-white papers was flying in the air. Melvin picked one up and saw it was a record of text message, of which was filled with mocking and insulting words with a very arrogant tone. He read the sender''s number silently, and was a bit shocked. Turning the paper to the back, there was a list of evidence that he was druggedst night, all pointing to one person, Charlotte. Melvin''s brows furrowed deeply. His gaze horrified at Charlotte who was on the floor. Charlotte just about finished reading the paper and paled miserably. She had indeed found someone to put the drug in Melvin''s drink and called Melvin toe to the hotel to look for her. But she never thought that the driver would send her back to the vi by mistake, and Melvin slept with Lyra! She was so indignant. She just wanted to send some text messages to insult Lyra. Who knew that Lyra would dare to reveal it like that this time! What would Melvin think of her ...? Without waiting for her to argue, Lyra had already taken her packed suitcase and looked onest time at the man she had loved so much before leaving. "Melvin, remember, I''m not the one who got dumped. You are! It''s me who doesn''t want you anymore. It''s the Freeman family that doesn''t deserve me!" Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Melvin frowned. When did he ever say he wanted to abandon her? Why would she think that? He was baffled and just wanted to go after her to make things clear but his pant leg was clutched from behind. "Melvin ... I know it''s wrong." Charlotte on the floor raised her miserable little face and softly choked as she exined, "I''m just afraid... afraid that you''ll really like Lyra for the three years I''ve been away. I''m afraid you won''t want me ..." Melvin frowned, looked down and saw her slightly puffy cheeks. His eyes slightly moved, and he reached out to help her up. "I said I''ll give you the status of being my wife. Divorce is a matter of time, and you are too eager this time." His tone softened a bit. Charlotte grabbed his sleeve and pursed her mouth in aggression, "It''s all my fault, but I didn''t want to harm anyone. I just used the wrong method, Melvin ... forgive me!" When he didn''t say anything else, she softly leaned into his arms, tentatively revealing her fair shoulder. Melvin''s dark eyes froze and he almost subconsciously pushed her away. "Melvin!" Charlotte''s eyes got even redder and her gaze stared at him sorrowfully. Was he so resistant to her now? She was so resigned to it. Why was it that Lyra could do itst night, and she couldn''t even just get close and try!? "That''s enough." Melvin clutched her hand. His cold and strange eyes narrowed slightly, looking at her askance. "Lottie, I never thought that you would actually use these tactics and say that kind of sarcastic words too. You used to be very simple." Charlotte was stunned and realized that she had really pissed him off this time. Melvin was a man with principles. Once she touched his bottom line, she would only make him more disgusted with her. "It''s not like that! I''m sorry. I really know I''m wrong. I just got confused for a moment. I won''t dare to do it again. Melvin, even for the sake of that I saved you years ago, give me a chance to change my ways." When he mentioned the thing years ago, Melvin''s eyes shed back to her resolute and bright eyes. She was so small at that time, but was able to stand up for him. That was all. He gradually softened his eyes, "This incident will be treated as if it did not happen. Do not repeat it in the future." Charlotte was relieved and was about to pout at him when she saw his palm facing up and spreading out in front of her. "Give me the key." Her face stiffened and she was just about to argue when she was interrupted by Melvin again, "I know Fred gave you the vi key without my permission. Take it out." Fred was Melvin''s assistant and had been with him for years. Seeing that it had been exposed, Charlotte had no choice but to reluctantly hand over the key. "Don''te back to this vi in the future. I will let you live in a new ce as soon as possible. You must be so tired today. Go back to the hotel and rest." Without waiting for Charlotte to speak, Melvin directly asked the driver to send her back. When Charlotte had gone, Fred, who was standing in the garden, entered the living room cautiously and stood in front of Melvin, waiting to hear the lecture. Melvin''s dark eyes looked askance at him, and his tone was cold, "You are not in charge of my affairs. Next time, get lost." "Yes." He tugged at his tie in annoyance and took another puff of his cigarette, but the look in Lyra''s eyes before she left shed before his eyes. The look was cold and piercing. Was it because she had been wronged this time that she was determined to get a divorce? She really thought that she can live without money? He did not want to care about her life, but he felt a blockage in his chest. Always, he felt irritable for no reason, "Send someone to find Lyra. Report to me immediately. Also, transfer this vi to her name. It''s also mypensation for the divorce." "Yes." ... Lyra found the address of Angle Group on the inte and went there directly with her luggage by taxi. Since she agreed to take over thispany, she shoulde early to get informed and hurry up to finish the handover. When she arrived at the downstairs of thepany, Lyra went up and greeted the receptionist, "Inform your current president that I want to see him." The receptionist''s expression froze on the spot, sizing Lyra up from head to toe. Although her face looked quite beautiful, what she dressed was likely costed no more than two hundred dors. She wanted to see the president with that? Shameless! "Do you have an appointment?" Lyra shook her head, "No." When the receptionist heard this, she almostughed out loud, "How dare youe to the Angle Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Group without an appointment? Who do you think you are?!" The harsh and unpleasant words made Lyra frown, "Is this how you usually receive clients?" Chapter 7 Can You Still Keep Your Job? Chapter 7 Can You Still Keep Your Job? Chapter 7 Can You Still Keep Your Job? The receptionist sized her up again to make sure she didn''t look like some celebrities who depended on their appearances. "How can you be a client? Do you know that the president of our Angle Group is worth hundreds of millions of dors? Are you the kind of person who can get along with him?" Lyra was practicallyughing. With her status now, she was afraid that she was way much richer than this Angle Group president. And the receptionist acted like a snob. For this kind of employee, Lyra was alsozy to talk nonsense with her. And her expression was serious, "Make a phone call to your senior. Just say I am here. If the senior does not see me, I''ll bear Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org all the consequences." The receptionist wanted to continue to retort, but was scared by Lyra''s cold and sharp gaze that she dared not say anything. "That''s what you said! Consequences at your own risk!" The receptionist grunted and informed the senior by adding the trimmings, when Lyra looked more and more arrogant. The receptionist can''t wait to see Lyra get thrown right out by security. However ... Her smile gradually froze on her face, and she looked at Lyra with incredulous consternation. Lyra looked at her face and probably guessed what the senior said on the phone. Smiling coldly, she asked, "Which floor?" "2... 27 ..." Getting the exact number, Lyra pushed her suitcase and took the elevator upstairs without looking back. The receptionist stared at her back and her whole body was dumbfounded. What was the origin of this woman? How can she make Jalen Mitchell, the President''s special assistant, speak with extra respect? Could it be the ... president''s mistress? No, she must quickly gossip this amazing news to the group! ... At the top floor, Lyra was clear all the way to the destination. Pushing open the door of the president''s office, she saw a man, who was sitting on the parlor sofa get up and walk towards her. The man was in a blue suit, noble and elegant. He looked at Lyra with a smile as bright as the stars and moon. "Rara, it''s been a long time. Congrattions on the divorce." He opened his mouth, doting and bass. "Keith?" Lyra''s eyes instantly turned red and she was filled with surprise, not expecting that the current president of Angle Group was her brother Keith Lloyd! She threw her bags away almost instantly and rushed up to hug Keith. "Keith ... Do you miss me?" She buried her head in Keith''s chest. They hadn''t seen each other for six years, and she was still the same pouty little girl. Keith smiled and rubbed her hair, wanting to give her the best of everything. "It''s a good thing to divorce. You''re the jewel of the Lloyd family, the little princess of your brothers, so why should I let you get bullied by the Freeman family?" Seeing his face go cold, Lyra hurriedly changed the subject. "Keith, I signed a deal with Dad and he wants me to get Angle Group''s profit up five points over previous in one year! You''ve got to help me." She raised one of her hands, exaggeratedly wiggling it in front of Keith. Keith led her to a couch and sat down before opening his mouth, "Five points is a little difficult for you, but Dad also gave me orders not to help you. I can only act as your assistant. The decision can only be made by you." Lyra''s small face instantly copsed. Who was Keith? The man who controlled half of the entertainment industry can make the whole industry tremble with only one word, and his business extended overseas. He only needed one phone call to make Angle Group, a superstar-maker, grow by ten points immediately in terms of revenue. Dad even figured out that she could cheat! He gave her a such tough task! Keith saw her bitter face, smiled and pinched her face, "Rara, more experience is good. Now that you''re here, it''s time for me, the temporarily appointed president, to take off the burden." "Don''t rush out of office now." Lyra stopped him. Keith was puzzled, "Why?" Lyra stroked her chin, looking as if she was deep in thought. After a while, she winked at Keith, "I have a great idea. Why don''t you listen to it?" Keith stared at her fox-like cunning expression, looking fascinated. An hourter, the two reached an agreement. However, in five minutes, all the employees in the Angle Group received an emergency notice. The content was that thepany was about to appoint a new mysterious brokerage director! Chapter 8 Chapter 8 All of the employees was astonished! The receptionist Emily just said that she received a woman who was suspected to be Mr. Lloyd''s mistress, and thepany suddenly had a brokerage director! They had spected that if this director was the same person as Mr. Lloyd''s mistress. However, they were unaware that theirpany had actually changed its boss. But Lyra called it by a good name of: a personal visit. On the one hand, because she had never handled the behind-the-scenes of the entertainment industry, she was not clear about the business process, and she needed Keith to help her go through all of this. One the other hand, she did not know thepany personnel. If she lurked among the staff, and became their colleague, it would be convenient for her to quickly know the personnel situation and to a ... Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As the suspicions continued, Emily, at the service desk on the ground floor of the Angle Group, was looking at Jalen, the special assistant, who was walking towards her, and making a fool of herself. Oh my God, Jalen was so handsome, and he was smiling at her? Emily forced down her inner excitement, gathered the hair behind her ears and made a smile that she thought was beautiful. "Mr. Mitchell, what can I do for you?" Emily''s heart was in her throat. Jalen was looking at her with such a deep, affectionate expression. But the next second, Jalen''s face turned cold and his voice was without any emotions, "You are fired. Pack up and get out!" "Huh?" Emily''s heart, which was still in heaven, was instantly beaten into hell. It was over! She lost her job! Whom the hell did she mess with? As if thinking of something, Emily''s tear-stained face froze instantly. Could it be the woman just now? Her face turned sinister and resigned as she quickly dialed a phone number. ... Lyra was forced by Keith to do the styling. The reason was that they would attend a party in the evening, with some business celebrities and upper ss people. At dusk. A top-notch party was about to start at the the Grand Esther Hotel in Frayton.. At the entrance of the hotel, upper ss celebrities and bosses were standing and made small talks. A Lambo Huracan suddenly stopped in front of them. Melvin slowly got out of the car with his femalepanion Charlotte. One of them was noble and awe- inspiring, while the other was elegant and attractive. With the appearance of the two, the crowd gradually stirred up. "Wow, Mr. Freeman is really handsome. But who is the femalepanion beside him? So ssy!" "Do you guys think the two are so good together? I''m getting jealous." "This could be Mr. Freeman''s mistress. She has been hiding for three years, right? It''s too sweet!" Charlotte felt the envious eyes of those celebrities and raised her chin proudly. She was the illegitimate daughter of the Matthews family and had been looked down upon by those who thought they were superior since she was a child. But so what? Melvin was sure to marry her, and she can be a sought-after object at these high ss parties. Eventer, she would be the firstdy of Frayton! "Wow! It''s Mr. Lloyd from the Angle Group!" Charlotte was floating in the air by the passers-by when she suddenly heard amotion from the crowd. Immediately after, a world limited Rolls-Royce Dawn was seen slowly stopping. Keith was the first to get out of the car withpelling aura. Everywhere he looked, he could cause a gasp of surprise among the celebrities. Later, the crowd saw him smile and bow back, reaching for the person in the car. There was a rumor that Mr. Lloyd, who had never been around women, actually brought a female The crowd was curious and looked into the car. The first they could see was a pair of slender legs with valuable ck diamond high heels, followed by a ck fishtail limited custom dress to outline the woman''s exquisite and fine figure, so that people can not move their eyes from this woman. By the time the woman looked up, the crowd was stunned. Her beauty was like a ck swan, noble, cold and ascetic. And Charlotte, who was standing right in front of them, had nothing but amazement and shock on her face. Keith''s female partner was ... "Lyra?!" Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Hearing someone call her name, Lyra turned her head to look over. There was no extra expression on her face. She guessed that Melvin and Charlotte would show up, but her heart has beenpletely dead since Melvin asked her to apologize at the vi. Now Melvin was just an insignificant ex-husband to her. With a decent smile on her face, she took Keith''s arm and went up to socialize. Seeing Lyra and Keithing towards her side, Charlotte was surprised and subconsciously turned her head to look at Melvin beside her. Melvin''s eyes had also been on Lyra. He seemed to be shocked, but was still sullen in his eyes. Because of what happened during the day, he felt a little guilty for a while. But she not only changed her appearance in a few hours, but also hooked up with another man? Although it must be said that tonight she was indeed very beautiful, stunningly beautiful, he actually didn''t know that his ex-wife could be so stunning after three years of marriage. And could Keith be her new man? Why so speedy? She just got divorced in the morning and found a man in the evening? Melvin felt it weird enough. His dark eyes gradually went cold, which was the precursor of a rage. He stared at Lyra, who was walking toward him, waiting to ask her for a reasonable exnation. But he saw two people walking towards them and turning their heads to smile and shake hands with Hyatti''s president next to them. They were considering him as if he were air! Their behaviors undoubtedly showed that they didn''t give a shit about him. And Keith seemed to have animosity towards him too? Melvin''s face was getting darker and darker, and Charlotte''s expression was a little unnatural. Just a moment ago she was holding out her hand, ready to say something provocative. But they ignored her directly, and the words she had prepared were held back. Melvin''s sister, She Freeman, also came to the party. She was in the hall, drinking champagne and came out when she heard themotion at the door. She moved closer to Charlotte and gently rubbed her shoulder, "Charlotte, how does that bitch get in here?" Charlotte brightened up and whispered, "Sounds you don''t know yet. Lyra and Melvin did their divorce in the morning. I didn''t expect her to find a new one to rely on so soon. I wish her well." She''s face gradually turned livid. "Wish her to go to hell!" She red at Lyra, who was socializing with Keith, "She just left in the morning and found another man to bring her to this fancy ce in the evening. She''s so fast!" "This bitch! She must have hooked up before the divorce! Dare to cheat on my brother? Ill rip her face off!" She had a bad temper. Immediately, she scurried towards Lyra.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte pretended to dissuade her and went to pull her, but the corners of her lips quietly turned upwards. "This gentleman!" She shouted from behind. Keith turned around at the sound, and his handsome face instantly stunned She. Frayton had a wonderful man who was as handsome as her brother? At one point, her jealousy and anger towards Lyra reached its peak. "You are?" Keith gave her a cold and indifferent look. Lyra smiled and leaned close to his ear to exin, "This is my former sister-inw, the most arrogant and domineering person in the Freeman family." Keith''s face turned even colder when he heard that. Although it was whispering, the voice was not small. And She could hear it clearly. The two''s intimate action was stimting her nerves. In front of the handsome man, she restrained herself from scowling and pretended to be good-natured, but her voice was deliberately shrill. "This gentleman, don''t be fooled by this woman. She had been married! And not a noble debutante at all. She is a big liar from the orphanage! She''s scheming and used to have an affair with my grandfather, she ... ah!" Apanied by a scream, the crisp p sounded loud and clear. The entire hall was instantly quiet. She covered her face and stared at Lyra in disbelief. "How dare you hit me?!" Chapter 10 Chapter 10 "Yes, I hit you. Cause you''re too cheap." Lyra rubbed her palm carelessly, and sneered, "It seems that the Freeman family''s education is really not very good. The daughter they teach is only full of shit." "Also, what''s wrong with married people? Is there a rule that married people are not allowed to participate? Is your brother not married? What you just said is an insult to me personally. I can sue you." "You!" She''s temper sparked. She was hit in the face in public and was used of being ill-bred. And she and the Freeman family were humiliated. The most crucial thing was that the one who beat her was Lyra, who was bullied by her in the past and was too afraid to say anything! What a disgrace! "Bitch, I gonna kill you!" She rushed over hideously with sinister expression, and reached her hand for Lyra''s hair. Keith saw this and quickly took Lyra into his arms and turned his back on She. The other one who was first to protect her was Melvin. He frowned and looked askance at She with his dark eyes, "How long do you want to fool around? Apologize." "Melvin! I''m your sister. This bitch hit me, and you don''t help me fix her? And you want me to apologize?" Melvin''s face darkenedpletely and he warned, "I can see who is right and who is wrong. I say for thest time. Apologize!" She''s momentum instantly weakened. But what was wrong with her calling Lyra a bitch? She was just trying to help people reveal this bitch''s true identity! What was wrong with her? The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. She tried to argue, but Charlotte held her shoulders. Charlotte whispered tofort her, "It sounds Melvin is really angry. He is for your own good. You can''t let Lyra really sue you. A wise man knows when to retreat. And there will be ample time." Thest sentence meant a lot. She was finally stabilized by Charlotte''s reassurance and said in a voice as thin as a mosquito, "I''m sorry." And then, she turned red and ran away as fast as she could. Charlotte gave Melvin a look of reassurance and immediately went after her. A farce finally broke up. Although the crowd was ignited with gossip because of She''s words, they all knew that both Keith and Melvin were not some people to be messed with. So the entire hall returned to its original atmosphere, and no one dared to discuss what had just happened. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Keith looked at the direction where She left and asked with a frown, "Just let her go? Do you want me to quietly find someone to beat her up and help you out?" Lyraughed and nudged his shoulder, "Why are you angry? I''m not angry at all. She just said a few words, and I pped her hard. I won." Keith didn''t know what to say. Why did he suddenly feel that his little princess was a bit tough? Melvin, who was distracted by the crowd, kept ncing at Lyra''s direction and saw her making a pouting face at Keith. Suddenly, he felt a pang of displeasure in his heart. As for exactly why he was upset, he couldn''t figure it out. Maybe it was the first time he had the feeling of being fooled by a woman! Ten minutes or soter, Charlotte re-entered the hall with She. It seemed that She used makeup to cover up the red mark on the left side of her face. She quietly stood behind Melvin with Charlotte, too well-behaved to be reasonable. And she asionally would nce at the glowing Lyra in the crowd with an evil look. The banquet proceeded to the middle. The dance floor opened, and many celebrities followed the music and danced with their female partners. Charlotte was also excited as she looked at Melvin expectantly, waiting for him to take her hand and invite her to dance. And Melvin stood up as expected. The excitement in Charlotte''s eyes was getting stronger and stronger, as if she already saw herself in the center of the dance floor in the next moment. However, Melvin took his wine and headed over to another table. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Lyra was listening to the lively music on the dance floor and was tasting the chocte mousse made by a seven-star chef from France. Coldly, the man''s broad palm broke into her line of sight. "This youngdy, I wonder if I would have the honor to invite you to a dance?" She raised her head and looked upward along her hand, and saw Melvin''s unchanging cold face. Her appetite instantly became less than good. They were looking at each other. Melvin''s heart abruptly missed a beat. It was the first time for him to seriously look at Lyra''s face. He found that her features were just perfect. Her skin was fair and wless, making her beyond It turned out that his ex-wife was really born very beautiful. Especially the eyes, they were like the stars in the sky, which were clear but with stubborn temperament. Unconsciously, Melvin looked dumbfounded. Her eyes gave him an illusion of dj vu. He was in a daze when he saw Lyra suddenly smile sarcastically. Her eyes were full of indifference and disdain, "Sorry, Mr. Freeman, dancing with me, you are not qualified." People who was passing by heard them and was scared by that! This woman was too arrogant, right? How dared she say that Frayton''s Mr. Freeman ... was not qualified? Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Melvin''s face quickly cold down. His familiarity for her had disappeared by what she said. His hands still maintained the gentleman''s action. He forced a smile in response, "Just a dance. Miss Carroll is afraid?" Lyra''s eyes also quickly went cold. Was he going to insist it to the end? How can this man be so cheap!? He didn''t even know what she was saying? They made a eye contact again. A war was about to start. Seeing that the atmosphere was getting anxious, Keith got up with a smile. "Lyra is mypanion, so why should Mr. Freeman take her away?" He put Melvin''s hand back resentfully and turned his eyes to the side, "Mr. Freeman should invite your own femalepanion. Don''t make the youngdy jealous." Melvin remained unmoving. Lyra was a little annoyed, and after whispering to Keith, she left the main banquet room and went to the garden for a break. Melvin wanted to follow, but was pulled by Keith. A few presidents from otherpanies came up, which made him can not get away. ... Charlotte and She, who were at the table next to them could not hear what they were saying on their side, but they could see the scene of the two looking at each other ''fondly''. She stared at Lyra''s back with resentment, "This bitch! She''s divorced, but she''s still flirting with my brother!" Charlotte, on the other hand, felt so wronged that her eyes were red. "Lyra, she ... may be really like Melvin. If Melvin also has feelings for Lyra because of these three years, I ... I am willing to quit and help them. " She said, sobbing in grievance. She panicked when she heard Charlotte was giving up her brother. "Don''t Charlotte! How can you quit!? I only recognize you as my sister-inw. This bitch! I hate her so much! As long as I''m alive, she''ll never enter the Freeman family again!" Charlotte did not stop crying, but became sadder, and her pitiful look was helpless to She. "She, but I ... what else can I do ..." She stared at her exasperatedly, and then looked at the direction where Lyra left. She pondered for a moment, and suddenly had an idea. "Charlotte, you can leave this matter to me. I will make sure that this bitch will be utterly discredited and never have the right topete with you again!" "She, what do you want to do?" She leaned close to her ear and whispered a couple of words. Charlotte''s eyes looked innocent, "Is this ... really okay?" "Just wait for the good show!" After saying that, She got up with a wicked smile on her face and went over in the direction of the garden. When she left, Charlotte put away her sad look and there was a trace of smugness shed under her eyes. She, the dumbass, was really useful and fell into her trap by only couples of her words. She hoped She would never let her down! Chapter 12 Chapter 12 In the garden. Lyra had her arms crossed and stood in front the fountain to get some fresh air. If she didn''te out to get some air, she was probably going to be fainted by the disgusting smell of the banquet hall. "Lyra!" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. A shrill voice suddenly sounded behind. She turned her head and saw that it was She walking towards her, holding her head high. "Didn''t it hurt enough? Still want me to help you recall it?" She coldly looked back and her tone was aloof and cold. She was so angry at her words that she wanted to go up and scratch her face, but thinking of her n, she clenched her hands and held herself back. She took a bank card out of her LV bag and handed it to Lyra with a patronizing tone. "There''s $300,000 in here. It''s yours as long as you promise never to hang around my brother again. Leave Frayton and nevere back." Lyra frowned and gave an odd look at the bank card in her hand. A mere $300,000 can''t even buy a strand of Lyra Lloyd''s hair, and she wanted to buy her and let her get out of Frayton? She looked at her expression and thought that she must be persuaded, so She became even more pleased with herself. "You grew up in an orphanage, so I''m afraid you''ve never seen so much money like this. But this money is just a week''s allowance for me. I think that you need it more than I do." "I seem to remember that you asked your mother to borrow money before, but unfortunately she didn''t lend it to you. Now it''s good. With this money you can buy everything." "How''s that? Have you wavered?" She''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she kept thinking to herself, "Take the money! Take it! She was pretty sure. When Lyra was in the Freeman family, Fiona withheld all of Lyra''s allowance. In the past three years, she can''t even afford a decent brand clothes. So she was so sure that Lyra, being so poor, must not refuse her. As long as Lyra took her money, she could say her money was stolen before the party was over and falsely caught her before she called the police. Once Lyra was caught, she would bribe the guards to beat Lyra to death. And it could leave her a record of theft by the way. Lyra would never be able to get out of this king of life! Thinking about this, the excitement in her eyes could barely be hidden. "Take it. I didn''t mean what I just did. I apologize, but this time I really mean it. You are so short of money. Just take it." Lyra cocked her head and sized her up, taking in all her expressions and shaking her head mockingly. Then she tuned on her phone and sent a text message to Keith''s special assistant, Jalen. [The ck gold card is in my bag in the car on the way here. Help me go to the bank and get a million over. I''m in the garden. Be quick.] It took almost two seconds for her to receive the reply. [Copy! Two minutes to arrive] Getting the urate information, Lyra casually sat on a stone tform by the fountain. She saw that she was not even paying attention to her and got a little angry, "Hey? Are you listening to me or not?" Lyra stroked her shoulderszily, "Wait a little longer." "Wait?" She didn''t understand, "What are you waiting for? I know you''re with Keith now, but he''s just ying around with you at best. You don''t really think a guy like Keith, who''s handsome, rich, and from a good family, will marry you, do you?" She was still persuading her when Jalen had arrived, carrying a ck box in his hand and bending down to respectfully hand it to Lyra. "It''s the thing you asked for." She looked at the strange man who suddenly appeared and was confused. And Lyra had gotten up, took the case handed over by Jalen, and looked at She again with a cold glint in her eyes. She smiled wantonly. "You''ve said so much. Now, it''s my turn, right?" Chapter 13 Chapter 13 She looked at her smile and was even more confused. And Lyra had already opened the box, grabbed arge amount of bill with her hand and smashed it in She''s face. Before She had time to react, she saw something smash over, and her face suddenly hurt, followed by the entire box of bills hitting her head and floating down from the top of her head,nding all over the floor. She was dumbfounded on the spot. Lyra teasingly curled her lips, "Here is a million dors. As long as you voluntarily remove your name from the Freeman family and get out, this money is yours. How about that? Are you excited? This is several times more than what you offered!" "You!" She was so angry that her chest was heaving and her eyes were red with anger. This bitch dared to hit her face with money! And she taunted her with what she just said! "You''re a sleeping-around whore! Bitch! How dare you show off with the money from sleeping with men! Ah! I''ll kill you!" She gritted her teeth and rushed over with a grimace. Jalen quickly got in front of Lyra but was pushed back by Lyra. Without the help from Jalen, She reached out to grab Lyra''s hair. Before she could touch Lyra''s hair, her wrist was quickly caught by Lyra. With a violent force, She''s wrist was directly put behind her own back. She didn''t give in and swung her other hand at Lyra''s face, but was mped down again. Both of her hands were twisted behind her back, and she could not move. The whole process was unhurried. Lyra was quick and her movement was clean. She was calm as hell. In fact, the Lloyd family''s children and grandchildren had been training since they were young, and when they really git into a fight, one v.s. five was a matter of time. Because she was a girl and her physical strength was no match for her several brothers, her father deliberately chose Gracie Jiu-Jitsu Material ? N?velDrama.Org. for her. And she already took Gracie Jiu-Jitsu''s ck Belt at the age of 12. She just tolerated the Freemans over the past three years and never took a shot. Oh, She really thought she was weak and easy to be bullied? She, who was shocked to find herself instantly sec-killed, could not ept this fact at all and screamed in a frenzy. "Ah! Bitch! I''ll kill you!! You bitch! Only seduces men ..." The more She cursed, the more she got angry. And what she said was unpleasant to hear. Lyra frowned, "Looks like you need to wash your mouth." Saying that, her eyes suddenly became fierce. She stood behind She, used one hand to mp She''s hands, the other to nip the back of her neck, and press her into the water of the fountain. She struggled desperately, but no matter how much she wriggled, the back of her neck was always pressed by Lyra. She wondered in amazement, when did this bitch get so strong?! The fountain water sshed into her face. The more she struggled, the more water came into her nose, choking her to have a violent cough. She was about to faint. Lyra''s temper had subsided and she was about to let her go when a sudden, violent yell came from behind her. "Stop it." Lyra turned around and met Melvin''s angry dark eyes. She let go of the hand. She fell to the ground, weak and limp. Charlotte saw the situation and rushed to help, but did not seed. The two sat on the ground together. At this time, She''s makeup was a mess. Her hair was wet. Her ck eyeliner was smudged. She was ugly as drenched chicken. She kept coughing, which made her look very tragic. On the contrary, Lyra, whose face was indifferent with her makeup and hair unscathed, had her arms crossed nobly and coldly. Because of She''s scream, the garden was now crowded with people. Seeing the ground full of money, the crowd was dumbfounded, and many people quietly went to pick up the money. And out ofpassion for the underdog, everyone unanimously acquiesced that it was Lyra who was the bully. They looked at her in unison, as if asking her to give an exnation. Melvin was no exception. He stared at Lyra, and his face was sullen, "What the hell is going on?" Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Lyra raised her neck and pointed to She on the floor with her eyes. "Just ask her yourself and you''ll know." She was still coughing at the moment. Her face was red because of it, and she pointed her finger at Lyra with indignation for several times, but could not utter a word. Seeing this situation, Charlotte looked at Lyra with disappointment and said painfully, "Lyra, She is your half sister. Although she just spoke badly in front of the hotel, she apologized. How can you retaliate against her like this?" "She''s just a young girl. Lyra, you used to be so kind. Why did you do this?" Her statement led to the conflict that it was Lyra''s intentional retaliation. She nodded her head furiously, coughing and crying, which was so pitiful. The crowd began to whisper. After all, the victim was the Freeman family''s daughter. Unanimously, they were in favor of She, and followed Charlotte to use Lyra. Melvin didn''t make a statement, always looking at Lyra with a sullen gaze. Lyra was irritated by his stare and asked with a sneer, "You know best what your sister''s character is. You don''t also think I''m deliberately seeking personal revenge on her, do you?" He pursed his lips and remained nomittal. His expression was somewhat mysterious. Lyra thenughed sarcastically, thinking that she asked a very ridiculous question. When did Melvin ever trust her? But he believed it or not. She didn''t bother to exin. She turned around to leave and was stopped in her tracks by several celebrities who were usually close with She. "Stop right there! You want to leave after beating her? It''s not that simple!" "That''s right. If you don''t give an exnation to She today, you''re not allowed to leave here." Lyra grunted in disdain and was about to retort when she saw Keith squeeze the crowd and stand in front of her. When several celebrities saw Keith, their eyes were glowing with admiration and they went up to fuel the conflict. "Mr. Lloyd, you can see now. This woman is extremely sinister and has a foul mouth!" "That''s right, Mr. Lloyd. You must help She, not to mention how this woman deserves you." Keith''s face was expressionless as he tugged at his tie and took off his jacket. While a crowd of celebrities watched him undress and drooled over him, he put his jacket gently over Lyra with his usual doting eyes. "It''ste at night. Don''t get cold." The crowd was shocked, and the voices that had been unkind to Lyra came to an abrupt halt. The celebrities were so jealous that they could kill Lyra with their eyes. Keith, however, put his arm around Lyra''s shoulders as of nobody was here, "It''s gettingte. let''s go back." Lyra nodded her head. The two had just turned their heads when Charlotte''s discordant voice came from behind them. "Mr. Lloyd, it is an undisputed fact that she bullied She. Are you really going to cover her up?" Keith turned around, but looked at Melvin, "My Rara never takes the initiative to cause trouble, unless someone provokes her. Mr. Freeman, if you don''t believe, you can check the hotel surveince, or else we can go to the police station to do some investigation." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The word "my Rara" had intimacy and pampering implication. Melvin was extremely stunned. Seeing how familiar the two were, did they know each other when they were married? He clenched his fist and gazed at the petite Lyra in Keith''s arms. His tone was serious, "Have you ever wronged me?" The crowd was suddenly in an uproar. Mr. Freeman''s statement, how ... a little jealous? Lyra looked back at him as if she had heard a big joke. "After three years of marriage, to you, I have a clear conscience. As for your words, it should be my turn to ask." She said, with sarcasm in her eyes, looking at Charlotte who was holding She on the floor. She then left the Grand Esther Hotel with Keith without looking back. Instead, the crowd was terribly excited! Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Oh my God! What kind of amazing news was this? There was a rumor that Melvin had a wife that he had been hiding for three years, but they never thought it would be the woman Keith brought with him! With their words, and the way Lyra nced at Charlotte before she left, it had something fishy, and was not simple! The way the crowd looked at Charlotte changed instantly. Charlotte was a little panicked, not expecting that she fell victim to the event. Now, everyone was wondering if she was the mistress! Melvin''s assistant, Fred came forward, cleaned up the mess and exined to the crowd. "Please do not misunderstand. Mr. Freeman and the Miss Carroll has been divorced. Miss Matthews and Mr. Freeman is in a normal rtionship. For today''s event, I hope everyone can respect the Freeman family and won''t say a word." After he coped with the aftermath, the crowd finally went away. She regained some strength and rose from the ground, clinging to Melvin''s cuffs. Her thick ck eyes lookedical. She was still gritting her teeth reluctantly, "Brother, you have to help me with this. That bitch bullied me, which is a public humiliation for the Freeman family. You have to teach her a hard lesson!" Charlotte also helped out, "Melvin, She did suffer a lot tonight. What are you going to do about Lyra?" Melvin''s eyes were sunken, and he gave each of them a sidelong nce. "Since you insist, let''s go check the surveince first." Resentfully saying these words, he took the lead to leave. A sh of panic crossed She''s face and she subconsciously nced at the camera on the garden''s street light. Thinking that the camera can only record her being bullied, she thought there should be no major problems. Then she followed Melvin''s footsteps with Charlotte. Lyra specifically instructed the Grand Esther Hotel''s manager before she left, and as soon as Melvin appeared, the manager respectfully took them into the surveince room, taking one more look at She''s ugly face before leaving. She was infuriated by his gaze and scolded him, "What are you looking at? Even if my makeup smudged, I am still more noble than you bitches!" The manager ran away in a huff, but was very unconvinced in his heart. Let''s see how long she can still be arrogant!? In the monitoring room. The video was yed second by second. She had ever imagined that the hotel cameras could record sound! She listened to her own vicious curses in the surveince video. When she saw she was the first to hit Lyra and was countered, her face grew wan... Melvin''s face, on the other hand, was horribly dark and increasingly gloomy, which was the precursor to a rainstorm. She nced at his expression andpletely wimped out. "Melvin, let me exin ..." Melvin simply ignored her and turned around and walked away. "Melvin!" She chased after him and was still defiant inwardly, "I may have spoken harshly, but I had no bad intentions! And as you can see, she pressed my face into the fountain. I didn''t even touch a finger of hers!" Melvin grimaced. "She, others may not understand, but I do. You pretend to take money to her. What is in your mind in the end, you should know yourself." She''s face turned white and she cried out reluctantly, "I want to teach her a lesson. I''m not used to seeing her flirting with you while seducing other men. I''m just avenging for your grievances!" With what she said, Melvin was silent, and there was some obscurity under his eyes. She thought he was swayed. She was pleased and decided to take advantage of the situation. "Look how intimate Mr. Lloyd is with her. She must have hooked him up within the marriage! This kind of cheap woman, brother, you should teach her a lesson." She paused and continued, "How about we use this event and remove the sound of the surveince. Edit it and upload it on the Inte. So that she will be scorned by millions of people, and gain extreme notoriety. Melvin, what do you think?"Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Melvin''s facepletely went dark. He looked at her disappointingly and there was violent rage. "You''re unbelievable." He yanked She''s hand off his sleeve and ordered, "From today on, you are grounded. You are not allowed to go anywhere without my permission, so reflect on your mistakes!" After saying that, he pulled Charlotte away. She tried to go after her, but Fred held her down and she could only cry and beg for mercy. Finally, she was forcibly dragged back to the Freeman Manor. She was so mad that she started smashing things to vent as soon as she got back, and the whole room crackled. Fiona was awakened by a violent noise and rushed over to check it out. "Good girl, what''s going on? Didn''t you go to the party? Why did you get like this?" "Mommy! Woo ..." She cried and jumped into Fiona''s arms and told her what happened at the dinner party, "Mom, you have to do something for me! Brother is biased! Not only did he not fix that bitch, he even grounded me! You have to help me out with this!" Fiona stroked her back and smoothed her. "How do you want mommy to help you?" She''s eyes welled up with viciousness, "I want her dead!" ... Lyra hadn''t found a ce to live yet, so she stayed at Keith''s vi for the time being. Connie, the maid, was thrilled and relieved to see her, calling her a grown-up girl and helping her move her luggage and clean up her bedroom. Lyra was going to help when Keith pulled her to the couch and sat down. "Rara, you''reing into the office tomorrow. What are your ns?" "Just ording to what we agreed before, you can be the president first. You handle thepany''s big and small affairs. I will learn." Keith pondered slightly, "Okay, since you don''t want people to know about your rtionship with me, I won''t drive you to the office after tomorrow. I''ve matched you with a limited edition Maserati MC77. It will be the style you like." "MC77 is too expensive." Lyra shook her head with a firm attitude, "It''s just a dailymute. A cheap one is enough. If you have to give me a car, then give me a Volkswagen Santana." Keith frowned, "It''s too much grievance too." Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows and took his arm, "Not at all, Keith. I''m not even going to reveal my true identity for now." since she lost her memory and strayed to Frayton, the person who harmed her had no movement any longer. Presumably, the person still did not know that she had been in the Freeman Manor all these years. Before she could find out who that person really was, it was too dangerous to reveal her identity. Keith was a smart man and can probably guess her concerns. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "I have excellent security facilities here, you can rest assured to stay here during this period. Absolutely no one wille to disturb you." He remembered something and added: "By the way, Collin recently flies to foreign countries every day. Micah''s hospital receives a patient with rare disease. they are too busy to take time off. They heard that you divorced. They are very happy, and bought you a small gift. It''s estimated that the gift will arrive in a few days." Lyrapressed her mouth in disgust, "When your sister divorces, her brothers are as happy as the celebrating? No one will be like you guys!" Although that was the case, she was curious. Collin was the first captain, while running enterprise around the world and having informants both in legal and illegal worlds. Micah was the medical elite. These two people were going to give her a gift, so it must be something absolutely great. Keith looked at her quick-witted eyes and smiled, scratching the bridge of her nose before going upstairs to take a shower. Late at night. Melvin drove Charlotte back to the hotel and headed to the vi. He opened the door and the living room was dark and empty. Without the figure that waited for him to return home every day, it seemed extraordinarily cold. He couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart. It was a bitplicated. Turning on the lights, he sat down on the couch and lit a cigarette while listening to Fred''s report. "I''m sorry president. I didn''t find out where Miss Carroll went. She left the hotel and evaporated as if she was gone. Her cell phone and ount had signal source interference. Our people tried all kinds of methods and couldn''t crack it." Melvin took a puff of his cigarette and looked obscure. Human evaporation? His men were all elite hackers, and they couldn''t search her location. Someone was helping her? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Could it be Keith Lloyd? Melvin frowned, his voice was cold and stern, "Keep searching, and send someone to investigate Keith. Report to me as soon as you find it." "Yes." Fred nodded his head, but defiance was written on his face. Seeing that he was still standing there, Melvin was puzzled, "What are you standing here for? You''ve got something to say?" Fred hesitated for a minute, knowing that it might piss off his boss, but he couldn''t hold it back. "Sorry, sir, but you''re confusing me more and more. You are obviously divorced, but you are still so concerned about your ex-wife, when you should actually pay attention to Miss Matthews. May I ask what are you thinking?" Melvin''s eyes dimmed. He casually picked up the ss ashtray on the table, and smashed it towards Fred''s feet. "Scram." Fred knew it was time for him to leave. Melvin smoked two more cigarettes, and he looked a little hazy under the lingering smoke. Feeling a bit hungry, he got up and opened the refrigerator. The refrigerator was full, all of which were his favorite foods. He was stunned in ce. It urred to him that in the past three years, every time he came home, the first thing he saw would always be Lyra''s expectant eyes. She would greet him with a smile, hand him the slippers and say, "You''re back. It must''ve been a tiring day. You''re hungry? Dinner is ready." But he never looked her in the eye. As for the hot meal on the table, he usually just dropped a few taunts and then went to his room. Obviously, she wouldn''t receive any gratitude from Melvin, but that stupid woman still enjoyed cooking for him every day. Thinking about it, he couldn''t helpughing bitterly. Tonight, he somehow wanted to taste that hot meal. But thest words of Lyra before she left the party tonight rang in his ears all of a sudden. " After three years of marriage, to you, I have a clear conscience" If she really had a clear conscience, what was with Keith Lloyd? Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Realizing that he had been thinking about Lyra, Melvin had a stirring of emotions in his chest. He angrily mmed close the refrigerator and went upstairs to take a shower and go to bed. Early in the next morning. The lobby on the first floor of Angle Group was full of people. The employees stood in several rows and waited for the arrival of their own president in silence. Half an hourter, Keith appeared at the lobby gate with Lyra. Lyra today purposely chose a two-piece white suitC a jacket and a pencil skirt. With her ponytail high up, she looked elegant and intellectual, chic and sexy. With her appearance, there was amotion among the staff. Because the image of the two walking in through the door was just too eye-catching. Keith walked to the middle and announced solemnly, "This is Miss Lyra Carroll, thepany''s new director of the agent department, who will be working with you all in the future." The crowd broke into a neat apuse. Lyra smiled and nodded in response. And then, Keith made a short speech about the recent business progress and goals. Then he let the people go back to their desks, but the agent team were asked to stay. "Stacy Kim, Lyra is new in town and not yet familiar with the business. Please help her out." Stacy, who was called out by Keith, was the agent-in-chief. Brownish wavy hair and rather heavy makeup, she was also a beauty with a great figure. She nodded her head repeatedly and smiled warmly, "Mr. Lloyd, you can rest assured that I will do my best to help Lyra." After Keith left, she stopped smiling and nced at Lyra, "Lyra, please follow me." When she looked over, Lyra happened to be looking at her as well, and theter immediately caught an imperceptible glint of disgust in Stacy''s eyes. This Stacy didn''t seem to be weing! "Miss Kim, please address me as Miss Carroll from now on." Stacy''s throat choked and her attitude immediately became submissive. Throughout the morning, Lyra was in the office familiarizing herself with thepany''s materials as Stacy sent stacks and stacks of files to her desk The pile of file was so tall that it looked like a small hill. Lyra looked at the hill of files and asked with a frown, "Our department are directly in charge of agents and artists, right? Why are there so much documents to read?" Stacy snorted augh. "These are still just the basics, and when you''re done with this pile, there''s more." She paused, her eyes mockingly looking at Lyra, "Miss Carroll doesn''t seem familiar with this position, huh?" Lyra nodded unabashedly, "Indeed. It''s my first time." Stacy was dumbfounded. Originally, after the former director left, the position was vacant, and she was the mostpetitive candidate for it, but someone else suddenly parachuted and it turned out to be such an ipetent chick, who directly snatched away her position and caused her to be secretly ridiculed by other employees. How could she tolerate this! When Stacy looked at Lyra''s delicate face again, her eyes were filled with jealousy and resentment. "How did a loser like you, who has neither experienced nor well-educated, get into the Angle Group? Who did you sleep with to get here?" Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Lyra furrowed her eyebrows and red at her, "Miss Kim, please watch your tongue. I''m appointed by Mr. Lloyd in person. If you don''t agree with it, you can ask Mr. Lloyd for an exnation." Stacy was speechless and just stared at her indignantly. Lyra was not annoyed. She smiled and took a sip of coffee, "I am indeed inexperienced, but I am afraid you''re in no ce to question my education." Stacyughed, crossing her arms, and gave Lyra a sarcastic look, "Oh? Which diploma mill did you graduate from? Angle Group requires at least a graduate degree for a position above manager. Are you qualified?" "I did not go to college, well, in themon way. Just when I was 14 years old and had plenty of free Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org time, so I went to study in Manchester, and by the way, got my Doctorate Degree. I wonder if that is a diploma mill?" Lyra said it carelessly, as if she was just telling her a trivial matter. Stacy, however, looked at her with a stunned face full of disbelief. At the age of 14, she got a Doctorate Degree from Manchester. If Manchester Uni was considered a diploma mill, then what was her alma mater? Stacy''s face turned livid, and she braced herself to retort, "So what if you have a degree from Manchester. We value work experience the most in this business. It''s still uncertain whether you will be able to gain your foothold in this position." After saying that, she sashayed out of the office. "Stop." "What else could I help you?" Lyra looked at her indifferently, raised her eyebrows andughed, "Whether I can secure my position or not isn''t something you should worry about. In this pile of documents, there are invalid materials of several departments of the previous five years. Miss Kim, please pick those out one by one, and get me the correct files." Stacy trembled. How how did she know? When she came, she purposely selected a bunch of superplicated and heavily-formatted files, part of which were written in Spanish, simply unreadable for neers. She was still in disbelief, but went up and took the files away. "And." Once again being called out, Stacy was annoyed and red back with gritted teeth. "What instructions do you have this time?!" Lyra gazed at her with a meaningful smile, "Onest reminder, call me Miss Carroll." Stacy''s face was twisted with fury. Storming out, she mmed the door heavily. Lyra shook her head in amusement. These little tricks, she had learned them in her teenager years. Want to y tricks with her? Too na?ve. At the Freeman group, President''s office. "Mr. Freeman, found Miss Carroll''s location." Melvin had just finished his meeting when Fred came in and handed him a stack of information. "Our people followed Angle Group and found out that she suddenly showed up in Angle Group yesterday. It seems that... she had taken a high-rank position. Today is her first day." Melvin''s face turned terribly gloomy in an instant. Quick divorce, then a new job immediately. Was she really Keith''s mistress? Was this what she called a clear conscience? Not infidelity? Rage was ming in his eyes. He got cuckolded when he didn''t see iting? She was the first one who dared to trick him, Lyra Carroll! "Send me the address of Angle Group." "Huh?" Fred froze before responding, "Okay, Mr. Freeman." ... Lyra, who was sitting in her office reading the files, was caught off guard by two sneezes. Someone was cursing her? That''s probably She, who got screwed by her yesterday. She quickly adjust her focus and got back to work. It only took her one full day to remember all the information that others might need three days to do it. Seeing that Lyra was actually able to get off work on time, Stacy was so pissed that she snapped a lipstick. Lyra rubbed her sore shoulder and took the elevator down to the garage. But... she took Keith''s car here in the morning, and her new car was just put in the garage in the afternoon, but they forgot to tell her the location, so how should she find it? Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Lyra took the remote key fob and kept pressing it when she went to different floors of the parking facility. Finally, after twenty minutes, hearing the beep, she found her new car. Looking at the lime green spray paint, she stroked her chin and tsked twice. Although this model was rtively traditional, but it never went outdated and was a really practical type of car, not to mention this color... Sassy! She loved it! She couldn''t wait to get her hands on the new car and try it out. A woman''s sarcastic voice suddenly came from behind her. "Oops, isn''t this our fantastic Miss Carroll? Let me see what kind of car you''re driving" Stacy smiled as she came over to check on Lyra''s car. And when she saw it, she pouted her lips in disdain. "I thought it was some fancy car. A Volkswagen Santana? Miss Carroll is in a high rank now. Why not buy a better one to reward yourself?" Lyra didn''t take offense, just smiling, "The car is just a transportation means for me. I only need it to be practical." Stacy rolled her eyes. Practical? What a cunning excuse for theck of money! In an instant, her vanity exploded and all her grievance caused by Lyra in the morning was offset. Anyway, at least the bitch was poorer than her! She flipped her wavy curls and stepped forward to take Lyra''s arm like they were homies, "Miss Carroll, I just recently got a new car. Would you mind telling me your thoughts about it?" Without waiting for Lyra to say anything, she took Lyra''s arm and walked to a parking space not far away. Lyra turned her head. It was a convertible model of BMW Z4. To look at it from a distance, it did look quite cool, but it wasn''t far from a good choice formuting, only suitable for satisfying one''s vanity. Seeing that Lyra only took a nce and then withdrew her gaze, seemingly unimpressed, Stacy sneered, "Miss Carroll, I guess you haven''t seen this style of sports car before, right? This is thetest Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org BMW Z70 this year. The bare price is 1.5 million. I have paid a great deal for it." Lyra frowned. How could this car be a Z70? Stacy nced at her expression and thought her words had irritated Lyra. Haughtiness was written all over Stacy''s face. "No offense, but you''re after all a department director. Your car is a bit too cheap. We''re an entertainmentpany. Those artists and celebrities would see how''s it going with ourpany. Your crappy car would only disgrace Angle Group." "Huh ..." Lyra sneered and shook her head. Her face with light makeup on and red lips, looked dangerously attractive when smiling. Stacy, however, was not amused, "What are youughing at?" "Iugh at your stupidity. You can''t even tell the difference between a Z4 and a Z70, and you''re standing here showing off?" Stacy was confused and looked at her with a serious face. Lyra went behind the butt of her BMW, grabbed her hand and poked it into the rear exhaust. "What are you doing!" Lyra held Stacy''s hand up to her eyes, "Take a good look. You''ve got old dirt on this pipe. New dirt won''t be of this color." Stacy hurriedly took out a wet wipe to clean her hands. She didn''t believe Lyra''s words, "What the hell do you mean?" "You''re really stupid." Lyra snickered and exined, "This is not a Z70. It''s the old Z4 model three years ago. Moreover, this was a second-hand car of low configuration, 350,000 dors at best, I guess. If you don''t believe me, find a professional technician to take a look at it and you''ll know." Stacy shook her head in astonishment, "No way, how can this be a used Z4! You are just jealous of me and deliberately denigrate my car. You think I''ll fall for it, don''t you?" Lyra had exined it so clearly, but Stacy actually thought she was bullshitting. Was she habitually stupid? "From what you''re saying, I don''t think you bought the car yourself, did you?" Lyra paused and thought of something, her tone suddenly turning serious, "Stacy, which of the Stacy''s face went colorless and she pushed Lyra away in irritation. "I don''t understand what you''re saying! Ridiculous!" She quickly drove away. Lyra looked at the direction Stacy fled in haste and became more convinced that she was right, narrowing her eyes. Thepany had this kind of scum in the senior leadership. If she found out who he was, he would definitely have a taste of his own medicine! She withdrew her gaze and returned to her little Volkswagen Santana. Having just opened the car door to a crack, suddenly tworge hands pressed on the door. The man''s cold and familiar low voice came from behind her. "Why doesn''t he buy you a nice car?" Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Lyra heard the voice and immediately frowned. The moment she turned back, she met with Melvin''s unfathomable eyes that were close at hand. "This is the underground parking of the Angle Group. What is Mr. Freeman doing here?" Melvin''s lips curled up into a smirk, "I came here to talk to Mr. Lloyd about coboration. What? Is there a rule saying I can''t show up here?" Lyraughed at that. What kind ofme excuse was that? "The Freeman Group focuses on the real estate and construction market, which has nothing to do with the entertainment industry. So, are you here for selling houses to our artists?" She locked eyes with him, the sarcasm in her gaze bursting out, no less intimidating than him. Melvin was stung by her prating stare. His expression suddenly turned cold, and pressed her shoulders and pushed her backwards, so that her back waspletely against the car door, and her whole body was circled in the bend of his arms. "What are you doing?" Lyra''s thighs were held against his knees so she could not move. This pose was so strange... The close proximity and the steamy atmosphere made Lyra blush involuntarily. She struggled while ring back at him viciously. "Melvin, are you on drugs? You''ve lost your fucking mind!" His eyes were fixed on her, like looking at an disobedient prey. "What''s with this new car? You''ve got Keith Lloyd as your backer but now you want to pretend you aren''t after his money?" Did he hear what he just said? She rolled her eyes in her heart but didn''t say anything. "You urged to divorce me because of him, but it looks like he doesn''t treat you that good." The man''s eyes were full of sarcasm. What was all this? He came over here because he thought the reason why she divorced him was to be with Keith, and now he came to question her? How ridiculous! Lyra looked at him oddly, "Mr. Freeman, have you misunderstood something? We got a divorce because you didn''t love me, and I was tired and didn''t want to try anymore. It had nothing to do with anyone else. "However..." She said, her eyes filled with provocation, "Mr. Lloyd is indeed perfect! He is better tempered than you, more capable than you, and more handsome than you! You can''t evenpare with his toes!" Had he said something simr to mock her before? The veins on Melvin''s forehead were popping. He gripped her chin and forced her to look at him. "You''re deliberately provoking me? Is it because you want me to fuck you right here?" Lyra was fuming too! She was his ex-wife, ex-wife! Everything she was doing now had nothing to do with him anymore! Why did this jerk get to be mad at her and threaten her! Why! "Melvin, I say this one more time. Get out of my way!" The man did not move. Lyra was furious. Being polite to him didn''t work at all. Bring out the ultimate strike! She quickly struck out, intending to use jujitsu to knock her opponent down instantly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But she didn''t expect that the other party was faster than her! Almost instantly, her hands were grabbed by Melvin with one hand, then held high above her head and pressed to the roof of the car. Besides, the other party''s strength was far above her, so she simply could not break free. "Melvin!" Lyra was furious, her whole face like a red shrimp. Melvin curled up his lips into a smirk, his eyes glinting with the pleasure of revenge, seeming to be very happy to see her being angry and yet helpless like this. When she blew her tops, her expression was fierce like a small lion, her bright eyes filled with stubbornness, her cute teeth biting the red lips, so beautiful and seductive. Melvin couldn''t help but recall the night before, when he was drugged, and in a trance, he saw her eyes, just like the young Charlotte years ago. At that moment, he was really in full swing. Looking back on it now, that night was incredibly wonderful to him. Just from thinking about it, he felt desire surging down there. Lyra soon noticed the man''s body pressed against hers gradually stiffen and somewhere got hotter... His thing was pressing against her belly. "Melvin, you fucking pervert! Bastard! If you don''t let go, I''ll die with you!" Her ferocious yell interrupted Melvin''s thoughts. He snapped back to his senses and grinned impishly, "I haven''t done anything yet. How am I the pervert? Guess I''ll have to actually do something to deserve the name you''ve given me!" The atmosphere between them was downright hot and steamy. After he finished with his words, his gaze aimed at her lips, and his whole body suddenly pressed downward. He dashed straight to her lips, his eyes burning with punitive aggression. Lyra heard a loud "bam" in her head; she was engulfed by shame and embarrassment. "What are you doing!" Chapter 21 Battlefield of Men Chapter 21 Battlefield of Men A discordant voice in the distance suddenly interrupted them. And it dissipated the sexual tension between the two. Keith, with a long face, forcibly pulled the two apart before throwing a punch at Melvin''s face. It was too quick for Melvin to dodge. He grunted in pain, and was forced two steps back by this punch. He tasted the rustiness and raised his hand to wipe off the blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. Lyra had been guarded behind Keith. Seeing Melvin being hit, she felt a bit worried at first, but soon satisfaction was written all over her face. She almost pped her hands and cheered. That jerk dared bully her. A punch was too merciful to him! She wanted to see him get beaten up! "I heard that Mr. Freeman has a new girlfriend already, but you''re still pestering your ex-wife. That''s inappropriate, right?" Keith gave a half smile, resuming his usual gentlemanly manner, as if he was not the one who just threw a punch. Melvin stared back at him, even though his face was bruised, he was no inferior to Keith. "After all, an ex-wife was once a wife, but Mr. Lloyd, who are you to defend my ex-wife?" He deliberately stressed on the word "my", like a proud lion announcing his ownership, in face of the enemy who coveted his prey. Just because I''m her brother! The smile on Keith''s face faded away. But he didn''t say it out, as Lyra''s grip on his arm tightened. He grunted, "Mr. Freeman, you''re funny. Lyra is an independent individual. She is entitled to choose anyone she likes. What rights do you have to selfishly ssify her as your belongings?" The two stared at each other, neck and neck, no conceding. They seemed to be fighting with res, eager to send the other side to hell, but it was too close to call. One could almost smell the fire and smoke of the battlefield here. Lyra, however, felt suffocated by it. She was exhausted after a long day of work and just wanted to get this damn fight over with. She coughed, "It''ste. Tomorrow is still a working day. Mr. Lloyd, Mr. Freeman, please, just leave." Melvin saw that she was leaving and hurried to pull her back. Keith moved a step forward and stopped him, his eyes shing with a warning. After all, they were in Keith''s territory, Melvin couldn''t go over the top in front of him, so he just smiled and looked at Lyra, "You haven''t eaten yet, right? Why don''t you join me for dinner tonight and have a good chat?" Lyra didn''t even think about it. "Not hungry, no dinner, no chat!" Melvin''s face was gloomy as hell, but Keith snorted withughter. His little princess had such a sharp tongue! Seemed like he got a small victory. Keith provocatively stared at Melvin, but opened his mouth to ask Lyra, "Rara, it''s getting dark. Shall I take you back?" Lyra turned her head and saw the two men glowering at each other again. She was speechless. No, not again ... Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. How she wished God would take these two men away and return her a peaceful life. She sighed tiredly, "No, I''ll drive home myself, just so that I can familiarize myself with the route." After saying that, she hurriedly got into the Santana and quickly drove away. And the two men there were still in the battle. Because Lyra didn''t say yes to Keith''s invitation either, Melvin smirked, "It seems Mr. Lloyd still doesn''t know my ex-wife very well." Keith looked askance at him, "I grew up with her, together. I know her better than you." At the words, Melvin''s face changed slightly. Having noticed that, Keith was delighted, "A kind reminder to you. Keep your eyes on the person in front of him you, and stop coveting the person you''ve lost and can never get again." After that, Keith walked upstairs with Jalen at a brisk pace. Fortunately, he had seen what happened in the underground parking from the monitor screen back then, so he immediately instructed his men to seal the entrance of the lowest floor, not allowing any employees to be there. Otherwise, his little princess would have gotten into trouble again. In the garage, Melvin stood straight. Due to the dim light, his expression also became unfathomable. Fred looked at his boss from afar and became more and more upset. Boss actually went tit-for-tat with Keith Lloyd for Lyra Bradley. Didn''t he realize how much he cared about Lyra? But would it be fair to Miss Matthews? She was such a good girl, who had been driven abroad by the old Freeman and gone through numerous hardships for the sake of Melvin. And the boss said he would marry Miss Matthews and cherish her. But now he turned a cold shoulder to her. It was just too sad. Fred thought about this angrily and he sent a text message to Charlotte, telling her briefly about what happened today. He hoped that Miss Matthews would find a way to get the president''s heart back again after knowing this! "Fred, go!" Melvin, with something suddenly came to mind, shouted and then quickly got into the car, waiting for Fred toe over and drive. Fred collected his thoughts and trotted over to the driver''s seat and sat down. ... Lyra was lost. The damn navigation kept showing a weak signal, and she was driving at the mostplicated multi- directional forks in Frayton, so she was led into who-knows-where by the navigation. She had already made two turns on the same route. With an inadvertent nce, she spotted a car behind that looked familiar. She suddenly realized that the car had been following her since a while ago. From the rearview mirror, she saw the familiar license te of the car, FA66699. Melvin''s car? Lyra was instantly infuriated. What the hell was this bastard doing? She had the impulse to get out of the car, pull the bastard out and beat him up, then kick him off to the back of the moon where she couldn''t see him. But she could only think about it, and what happened back in the parking lot made it clear to her that the bastard was clearly above her in terms ofbat. If you can''t fight, then run! Lyra picked up speed, intending to find moreplicated routes to shake the tail off. In the car behind, Fred inquired, "Boss, our guys have hacked into Miss Carroll''s navigation, but she has apparently spotted us and is no longer following the route we nned for her. She''s trying to shake us off." Melvin stared at the green Santana in front of him, and there was always an inexplicable fury in his heart. How unty she was! How high-profile! This time, without Keith in the way, he was determined to win. If he didn''t give her a lesson and let her know the consequences of offending him, then he wouldn''t be Melvin Freeman! "elerate, look for an opportunity to surpass her and force her to stop as soon as it is safe to do so." "Yes." Two cars were racing down the highway at high speed. But how could Lyra''s little Volkswagen Santana rival with Melvin''s Lambo Huracn? The speed of the two cars is simply not on the same level. Melvin''s car was about to catch up with her and even surpass her. Lyra gritted her teeth and concentrated on the road. When she saw the traffic light intersection not far ahead, she had a n in mind. In approaching thest meter of the intersection, she jerked the steering wheel, driving to the left turn past it. By the time Melvin''s car realized her intention, the light already turned red. Lyra looked in the rearview mirror and saw the Lamborghini Hurricane forced to stop there, getting further and further away from her, and her heart was ted with joy! Wanna race with her? Too young, too foolish! When she was just gloating about the foolish Melvin, two ck cars suddenly sprang out of the left and right intersections aggressively, looking like they would force her to stop. There were someone else who had their eyes on her? Chapter 22 Never Understood Her Chapter 22 Never Understood Her Lyra gritted her teeth. She didn''t intend to reduce speed, but to speed up and dash forward, like she was determined to die with them together. The two ck cars in front of her saw her rushing straight ahead and were startled. In thest two seconds before the impending collision, the two ck cars moved backwards simultaneously by half a meter. The gap between the two cars was just wide enough for the Santana to squeeze through. No sooner had she breathed a sigh of relief than the two ck cars quickly chased after her again. Lyra tried to circle with them, but the Santana was simply no match for the two ck cars in terms of speed, not to mention escaping from them. She bit her lip, but her mind was extraordinarily calm. Through the rearview mirror, she could see vaguely the number of people in the ck cars. Together with the driver, each ck car and five people. A total of ten people, all seemed to be sturdy men. If she was gonna fight it in a hard way, she would certainly die. But if she used her wit to quickly settle the fight, she may have a 60% or 70% rate of winning. This was inevitable, anyway, but she was not in a good mood today, so let''s have a good fight! Bring it on! Having analyzed the situation, her gaze became steadfast. She chose to drive the car to the outskirts of an abandoned building and parked it there. Two ck cars came to a halt. The ten stout men got off in unison. They were armed with rods and other weapons, all with fierce-looking faces. Lyra leaned against the door of the car, arms crossed in a rxed manner. The crowd of gangsters were stunned when they saw her hot body under the white pencil skirt. This deal today was indeed a one-way bet! Lyra didn''t panic at all, her eyes scanning across hem one by one, her red lips open, "Tell me first. Who sent you?" The leader of the gang looked at her with lustful eyes, "Beauty, don''t me us. You''ve offended someone you shouldn''t have." Seeing that they would not reveal the name of their employer, Lyra did not bother to talk any more. Taking off her high heels and holding them in her hand in front of them, she smiled, but her gaze was icy cold. "Well then,e on!" At her words, the ten gangsters raised their rods and rushed over. "Honk!" Not far away, suddenly sounded a sharp car horn. A silver-grey Lamborghini Hurricane appeared in sight with an extremely slick drifting. Sitting on the driver''s seat now was a different person. Fred was kicked out of the car by Melvin for his poor driving skills and had his sry deducted for a month. Melvin got off the car with a handsome poker face. With two straight long legs, he seemed to be walking with a swoosh of wind. Though he came alone, it seemed like he had got a troop behind him. The gang were all frozen. His cold eyes were burning with murderous intent. He walked past Lyra directly and kicked a man in the face. Seeing this, the other gangsters instantly lifted their rods and fight with him. Lyra saw that he wasing to the rescue, so she put her heels back on, and leaned against the car door to watch thebat. Since someone was willing to make a move, she was happy to be the onlooker. Melvin''s strikes were ruthless and fast. Within a few minutes, seven or eight were down, leaving the gang leader, highly alerted for Melvin''s attachk. Melvin squeezed the bones of his hands, crackled, and his eyes were like the supermassive ckholes. The gang leader was frightened by his stare; his legs trembled, and he suddenly knelt down. "Bro, please spare me. I can get lost now. I won''t mess with thatdy again. Please, mercy..." Melvin opened his mouth and was about to ask a question, when Lyra walked over in her high heels, grabbing the gang leader by the cor with one hand. She asked in a hoarse voice, "Who sent you here?" "I ... I don''t know. We take any job as long as there''s profit. I really don''t know who it is." "Don''t wanna tell me?" Lyra raised her other hand and instantly threw a hard p on his face. The gang leader was momentarily stunned by Lyra''s toughness. ncing at the hawk-like eyes of Melvin next to him, he cried out, "Oooh, miss! No no no, Goddess Lord! I swear I really don''t know. That person paid generously, asking us to take turns to rape you and then take a video of the process and post it on the Inte. Ow!" A kick suddenly came from the side and sent him flying straight onto a pir. With a bone cracked, the man spat out arge mouthful of blood and passed out on the spot. Lyra scowled back at Melvin, "Why didn''t you wait for him to finish?" Melvin said with a livid face, "You can keep listening to that? These men are utterly disgusting! Do you still want to let him go?" He didn''t know what was wrong with him, and he couldn''t control his anger when he learned what those people were nning to do to Lyra. Although divorced, at least she was his ex-wife. He wouldn''t allow others to do this to her. But Lyra questioned him for that. Didn''t the man deserve to die? This excessive kindness of hers amounted to stupidity. Lyra stared at him in annoyance, "He passed out straight after your kick. He hasn''t even felt the pain at all. You''re supposed to torture him while he''s awake. Let him beg you for a quick death instead of endless sufferings. You were being too merciful." Melvin was rendered wordless. It turned out he was overthinking it. Damn kindness! She was clearly vengeful. "I''ll have Fred look into what happened today, so you can rest assured that you don''t have to be afraid." Lyra rolled her eyes at him. Did he actually think she was afraid? However, Lyra had always been a grateful person. This time he saved her, so she could try not to be sarcastic as long as he didn''t pester her again. She looked around at the gangsters lying on the ground, and suddenly had a guess. She turned to Melvin, "You''d better investigate thoroughly if this incident is rted to someone of your family. If so, I won''t let them go." Melvin nodded, "Don''t worry. I''ll be impartial..." He paused and stared at Lyra with a smirk, "But now, isn''t it time to talk about me and you?" "Me and you?" Lyra was baffled, "The day I got my divorce papers, I was done with you for good. We had nothing to talk about." She finished, turned her head and prepared to get into her car and go home. "Watch out!" Melvin yelled. The gangster closest to Lyra was seen quietly getting up from the ground, already raising his stick and swinging it towards Lyra''s head. But Melvin was too far to stop it! For the first time, the panic on his face was conspicuous. The next second, Lyra urately clutch the gangster''s swinging stick, a kick plus a beautiful flying mare, the man knocked to the ground with a loud thump. The man didn''t even have time to wail before he passed out again. After finishing this, Lyra looked back at Melvin, whose expression was still out of control, curled up her lips and raised her eyebrows, smiling provocatively. Melvin''s expression shifted from panic to shock. He watched Lyra''s green Santana pulled out of sight, and what lingered before his eyes was Lyra''s skillful counter-attack and her enchanting smile before she left. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After three years of marriage, he always thought his wife was a good-for-nothing pushover. But after the divorce, she had surprised him over and over again. He had never understood her! He looked at the direction where Lyra left, his facing turning solemn. Looking at the speed and movement of her strikes just now, it seemed to be... jiujitsu? And probably of a high level. This was by no means picked up overnight, and the pride exuding from her... How could such a person be an orphan who grew up in the Frayton Orphanage? Chapter 23 A Devil or An Imp? Chapter 23 A Devil or An Imp? There must be more to her history than that. As Melvin was lost in his thoughts, Fred had taken a taxi to the scene. Seeing the fainted men scattered here and there on the ground, he heaved a long sigh of relief. The boss was really tough! Melvin nced at him, "Just in time, pack up all these people and bring them back. Find out who is behind it." "Copy that." Fred nodded. "Also, send someone to investigate Lyra''s background. I want details." "Yes, boss." ... It waste when Lyra returned to the vi. Keith was sitting on the couch waiting for her. She told him what had happened tonight in details. Keith was angry and immediately sent someone to investigate it as well. On the way back, Lyra had thought the matter over. In addition to the person of the Lloyd family who tried to harm her, she did not have a feud with others. But if that person had known her whereabouts, it wouldn''t have been as simple as a few gangsters Therefore, this was more like the Freeman''s way of doing things, and she didn''t believe Melvin was gonna be impartial when he found out the truth, so Keith''s people had to investigate the matter as well. Lyra went upstairs, took a shower and got to bed. Early in the next morning. She arrived at the office on time. Having just finished familiarizing herself with the materials yesterday, today she was already able to work on the arrangements for artists'' activities. Stacy was surprised at how quickly she managed to pick up her job and didn''t dare to make things difficult for her anymore. After a peaceful morning, Lyra stretched herself and was in an exceptionally rxed mood. However, just after lunch, her office door was mmed open. Stacy rushed in with irritation on her face. Lyra frowned, "Miss Kim, don''t you know to knock first before youe in?" Instead of answering her, Stacy mmed the iPad in front of her, "Look at what you''ve done!" Lyra took the iPad and saw a picture of her artist Cody Carver having a fit on the set. Fortunately, his manager stopped the picture from spreading; otherwise, Cody would have been used of putting on airs. Lyra was speechless. She only rejected his application for a one day''s leave, because he wanted to go out for fun instead of get his job done. And he made such a big scene? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "He is a popr idol. Just one day off, but you reject it! Now you''ve offended our young Satan here. I''m not cleaning up this mess for you!" Stacy grunted with her arms crossed. Lyra closed the iPad, grabbed her car keys and headed out. Stacy caught up with her and asked, "Where are you going?" "To the film set." At the word, Stacy hurried to follow. Cody Carver was notorious for his awful temper, and he had got like a million tricks to torture people. Stacy couldn''t wait to see Lyra''s face when she got crushed by Cody. By then, she would bring this matter to the meeting. See how many days Lyra could sit in at position! Cody''s TV series was financed by the Angle Group and had just started shooting a few days ago. The crew was filming in Kellywood and Lyra flew over there in half an hour with Stacy. Once they arrived at the set, the two heard a loud bang from afar, the sound of falling chairs. As they approached, a handsome eighteen-year-old was having a fit of rage. The agent and the assistant were too frightened to say anything, and other staff members of the crew were also hiding away. Only the cleaningdy saw him making a mess and stepped forward to stop it. "You kid! Look what you''ve done! Even though your family is rich, you shouldn''t be so wasteful!" The angry teenager did not listen to advice, but picked up the vase next to him, ready to smash it. "Yes, my family is rich! I can pay for everything I break. It''s not your turn to talk!" "Don''t break this!" The director hid far away, and he could only oppose verbally, his heart aching. The vase was a priceless antique, which he borrowed from the museum for the authenticity of the show. If the vase was broken, it would be more than the matter of money! The crowd was in shock as Cody''s hand was raised high in the air. Cody grunted coldly, and before he could throw the vase to the ground, his arm was clutched. He turned around in surprise, and saw Lyra''s keen eyes staring at him coldly. "Put it down and apologize!" Codyughed at that, "Who are you? How dare you ask me to apologize?" Stacy hurriedly exined with a smile, "Mr. Carver, this is Miss Lyra Carroll, the director of agent department who was just appointed yesterday. She is the one who rejected your leave of absence this time. I had advised her, but she said you were negligent of duties." Cody listened, the veins on his forehead popping, and he red at Lyra menacingly. "So you''re the one who started it all! I had been filming for two days in a row. What''s wrong with taking a day off? It''s only your second day of work and you dared reject my request!" Seeing Cody''s anger waspletely drawn to Lyra, Stacy was snickering in her heart, quietly back away from the scene to watch. Lyra didn''t bother to talk to this kid, "I''ll ask you onest time. Do you want to apologize?" Cody was furious, "I don''t hit women, but this time you asked for it!" The crowd had already foreseen the tragic state of Lyra a minuteter, so they lowered their heads as they couldn''t bear to look at it. However, the beating was over quickly before it could be heard. Instead of waiting for Lyra''s screams, the crowd heard Cody''s heart-rending shout. "Ouch ouch ouch! Let go of me! My arm is going to dislocate!" The crowd looked over in amazement to find Cody face down on the ground, his hands held behind his back by Lyra, lying there in a weird butt-pouting/kneeling position, his buttocks being stepped on by Lyra''s high heels. The picture of him wailing and grimacing was unspeakablyical. Looking at a cold-faced Lyra on the contrary, the crowd shouted, "Well done! Even the agent and assistant aside were impressed by Lyra, forgetting to go forward to stop her for the moment. Surrounded by people watching his ridiculous look now, Cody wanted to dig a hole on the ground and hide away. His hatred for Lyra grew even stronger. "Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me! You''re dead!" Stacy, who was terrified, stepped forward to stop Lyra, "Let go! This is the young master of the Carver family! How dare you hit him!" The Carver family was barely a distant rtive to the Lloyd family, but among Suham''srge families, they were next to nobody, and they only dared to be arrogant in Frayton. Not only did Lyra not let go, she kicked Cody''s ass even harder. Cody burst into wailing. When Stacy saw that Lyra didn''t take her words seriously, she stomped her feet, but a gloating smile was hanging on her face. "Miss Carroll, you''re screwed! Don''t me me for not warning you!" Lyra ignored her, looking down at Cody at her feet. "Brat, will you surrender or not? It''s only been a few years since we metst time, and you dare defy me now?" Cody heard her tone, and suddenly felt a little familiar. He struggled to turned his face from the ground to look closely at her face. His expression suddenly changed from wincing to being surprised. "Are you... Lyra?" Lyra snorted, "Finally?" Cody nodded his head desperately, "Lyra, I was wrong. If I had known it was you, I wouldn''t have been so reckless! Please let me go! It hurts!" Lyra let go of her hand at this point. Cody got up from the floor, patted off the dust on his face. He smiled ingratiatingly, inviting Lyra to sit in the chair, with one hand covering his butt. The crowd was all bbergasted when they saw this sudden plot twist. What the hell? Where was the wrath? Where was the death? This smiling and bowing teenager was really the little devil Cody Carver? Chapter 24 Who Is the Unlucky One? Chapter 24 Who Is the Unlucky One? Stacy was even more shocked beyond words. Who the hell was this Lyra Carroll? Well done Stacy! Just as she had finished saying that Lyra was doomed... Lyra knew Cody Carver? But Stacy had read her profile. How could someone who grew up in an orphanage know Cody Carver? Thinking it might not be that simple, Stacy quietly backed away from the scene and dialed a phone number. And as the crowd looked at Lyra, their eyes filled with admiration. Cody, the center of attention, was oblivious to the stares of the crowd. Squatting next to Lyra and kneading her legs, Cody looked up at Lyra, his eyes sparkling, smiling like a puppy dog. "It''s been a long time. Lyra, you''re getting more and more beautiful. A beautiful woman can''t be angry with a kid like me, or you''ll be ugly!" Lyra''s long finger poked him at his forehead, red lips approaching his ear. She whispered, "Knock it off. From now on, be a good boy and stay in the crew for the filming. If you made troubles again I''ll tell your grandpa about your great achievements." "Don''t! He''s going to beat the shit out of me!" Cody felt an ache all over his body, and hurriedly pleaded with Lyra in a pitiful manner, "Lyra, don''t worry. I''ll listen to whatever you say." Lyra''s red lips curled up into a smile, "Now then, go apologize to the cleaningdy." "Huh?" Cody''s face changed, "I''m the young master of the Carver family. You want me to bow down to the cleaningdy? My dignity... How could I, Lyra..." Lyra put away her smile and looked serious again. "It''s the 21st century. You think you''re the aristocrat or something? You lost your temper and smashed all these things. She did nothing wrong, and still have to clean up your mess, not to mention that she was trying to persuade you but got yelled at. Don''t you think this is your fault?" Cody was totally deted. When he turned his head and saw the cleaningdy was handling the mess he just made, he did feel sorry about it. So he walked hesitantly forward, apologized sincerely, and gave thedy some money aspensation. The cleaningdy was very excited and talked to him nicely as well. Lyra also let her agent to settle thepensation with the crew for the smashed props. Throughout the afternoon, with Lyra on the set, Cody was very serious with his job and extraordinarily cooperative. Almost every scene was finished with one or two takes, which made the director ecstatic and keep thanking her. She pursed her lips, "He is just young, still a naughty boy. Just need to teach him a lesson." The directorughed and he admired Lyra even more. When it was time to wrap up, Cody took Lyra''s hand and coxed her, saying he would buy her dinner to make amends for his actions against her today. Lyra didn''t have the heart to reject him, so she agreed. In order to avoid the stalking fans and had a quiet environment for dinner, Cody almost fully disguised himself, making himself unrecognizable unless one looked closely. The two went to Frayton''s most luxurious seven-star restaurant, the Doug Hotel. As soon as she entered the restaurant, Lyra was attracted by the whole dark-color-scheme decoration. She did not like to eat in a ce too bright. She could better enjoy the food in a dimmer environment. Having finished with ordering food, Cody winked at her and whispered, "Lyra, do you know the man at that table? He has nced at us several times since just now." Lyra turned her head to look over and found it was Melvin who was eating at the next table with Charlotte. Charlotte also noticed her, casting a look full of smugness and provocation at her, like a victor. Lyra withdrew her gaze, "That''s the president of the Freeman Group." Cody nodded knowingly, "Then the one next to him is probably the fiance, who just announced today that they would be engaged next month." Lyra''s hands paused for a second, but her face remained impassive and she concentrated on eating. Cody, however, couldn''t restrain himself from being gossipy, "I heard he had an ex-wife who had been secretly married to him for three years, but they got divorced. Poor girl, how unlucky." Lyra gave him a stare. "That''s me." Cody did not understand her at first, puzzlement all over his face, but soon he came to realization, and pped on the table in astonishment. "What! You''re his ex-wife?!" His voice was so loud that people around immediately nced over. Melvin at the next table even furrowed his eyebrows and looked gloomy. Lyra scowled at Cody, who covered his mouth quickly. He could only whispered indignantly, "Good riddance! He looks just like those good-looking douchebags. He doesn''t deserve our Lyra!" Lyra snorted, "So, I''m the unlucky one?" Cody''s face changed and he waved his hands repeatedly, speaking in full sincerity, "No, no, he''s the unlucky one. He can''t even keep such a good woman as you. It''s his loss." "But..." he continued with a dryugh, "Lyra, you''re now back to single. Why not consider me? A sweet boy who knows how to please his girl." Lyra was thunderstruck by his words, almost choked to death on a mouthful of juice. She even identally got her white pencil skirt stained with the juice. "Lyra, are you okay?" "It''s fine. I''m going to the restroom to clean up and I''ll be back soon." Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After saying that, she got up and headed to the restroom. Melvin at the next table overheard their conversation. It had only been a few days since the divorce, and she had changed her date again? Did she even know what she was doing! The more Melvin thought about it, the angrier he got. But they were divorced, so whoever she wanted to hook up with was none of his business, and he was in no position to question it. But he was not happy. He felt ufortable. Charlotte noticed that his face didn''t look right and asked in a hushed voice, "Melvin, what''s wrong?" "Nothing, I was thinking about thepany." Charlotte sighed in relief and pouted again, "It''s been a long time since we''vee out for a nice dinner since I left the country. So today, you''ll put aside what you''re doing and just keep mepany, okay?" The look on Melvin''s face were indecipherable, his eyes fixed on a spot; seemed like he was pondering over something. He didn''t answer Charlotte''s words, stood up gracefully and casually straightened his cor. "You eat first. I have something to do. I''ll be back soon." "Melvin!" ... In the restroom, Lyra cleaned the stains off her skirt and fixed her makeup by the way. She looked at herself in the mirror and was lost in thought for a moment. During those three years in the Freeman family, she seldom put on any makeup. Laundry, cooking and housekeeping, the chores made her haggard and she never got the chance dress herself up. From now on, she was going to start a career, to be the proud little princess of the Lloyd family! As for men, they would only affect her speed of drawing the sword. When she was zoning out, a tall figure suddenly popped up at the door. Lyra didn''t even look at it, just concentrating on washing her hands. Immediately afterwards, however, the sound of the door being locked from the inside was heard. She raised her eyes in suspicion, and the man''s familiar handsome face was reflected in her eyes. Melvin walked towards her with an expressionless face and a cold, oppressive air all over his body. Lyra looked at him in shock. She thought the face in front of her was an illusion. "I can''t believe that the most powerful man of Frayton''s business circle would barge into the women''s restroom and lock the door. Are you really a pervert?" Chapter 25 Why the Culprit Gets to Be Calm? Chapter 25 Why the Culprit Gets to Be Calm? Fortunately, she was the only one in the restroom, but there was no guarantee that no one woulde inter. She tried to walk past Melvin to open the door, but her wrist was clutched by the man who had already approached near her. "What are you afraid of?" With a half-smile, he continued, "I told you I wanted to talk to you, and after letting you slip awayst night, I won''t give you another chance to escape today." What was there to talk about? Everything going on between him and her was in and simple. She shook off his hand and rubbed her wrist, "What do I have to be afraid of? I just find it unbelievable that the famous Mr. Freeman would enter thedies'' room to intercept someone." Melvin''s deep-set eyes looked at her, and he lit another cigarette. Lyra was choked by the pungent smell of tobo and furrowed her brow in disgust. The lingering smoke added a bit of inscrutability to his look, and he was expressionless as he finally began to ask questions. "Who was the man you''re having dinner with?" Lyra was baffled and rolled her eyes at him, "None of your business." His question was ignored, but Melvin did not get angry. He continued, "Just now he seems to have the intention to pursue you. What about you? Do you like him too?" Hmm? Lyra seemed to have understood something. She raised her head and stared at him oddly, "So you came over here to stop me because you''re jealous?" Melvin was rendered speechless by her words. Lyra couldn''t hold back and burst outughing on the spot. The man''s face turned livid, and he was angered by her sarcastic gaze, "After all, you''re still my ex- wife, and this kind of behavior will only tarnish the reputation of the Freeman family. I''m warning you. Stay away from those men!" "Yo, you really have nothing better to do, Mr. Freeman. I''ll repeat this one more time. It''s none of your business who I''m with!" His livid face turned even gloomier, and he couldn''t think of anything to say to refute her. Seeing him get defeated, Lyra was very satisfied and she suddenly wanted to tease him, "Does your little fiance know about you going after your ex-wife in thedies'' room? I imagine the look on her face will be so interesting if she finds out, right? I really want to see her reaction!" With that, she took out her phone. But Melvin pressed down her wrist, and his other hand gripped her shoulder, forcing her into a corner, no way to escape. She resisted, and again he held her hands above her head and pinned them onto the wall. Melvin''s eyes were close to her, staring, and his breath brushed across her fac. Lyra instantly blushed. The restroom at the Doug Hotel are also decorated in dark colors. The dim warm light wrapped around the two; the atmosphere was indefinably steamy. Almost exactly the same situation asst night in the underground parking lot, except that behind Lyra was no longer a car, but a wall. Lyra was in wrath. "You pest! Asshole! Are you really nuts?" He used to ignore her, but after the divorce, he began to pester her frequently. Was he on drugs or something? Melvin watched her long eyshes flutter slightly, and he suddenly remembered her enchanting smiles with her sexy red lipsst night before leaving. His heart felt a tickle. Now his eyes were also tracing her soft lips, and he had got the urge to bite down. He didn''t know how it would taste, but it would certainly make her jump on the spot in anger. Lyra followed his gaze, and she had a bad hunch about it, which panicked her. The emotion in her eyes gradually turned into aversion as she glowered at him, and she spoke through gritted teeth, "Melvin Freeman, one day I''ll make you kneel at my feet and pay for everything you''ve done to me." That was a pretty arrogant thing to say. "I''ll wait." Melvinughed, obviously not taking her words seriously. He did not believe she had the strength to challenge him. "But now, you''ll have to pay for pissing me off first!" After saying that, he leaned down and slowly approached her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lyra looked at the thin lips that were getting closer and closer, quietly grinding her teeth, ready to give him a fierce bite, preferably bloody, even better if blood was sttered on the spot! When the atmosphere between the two was getting more and more intense, the sound of door handle turning suddenly came from the outside. Someone wasing in! Lyra suddenly had a n and gave Melvin a vicious re. She was about to shout out "Catch the pervert", but before she could make a sound, her mouth was covered tightly by Melvin. The person outside the door turned the handle for quite a few times and failed to open the door, thus knocking again, "Is there anyone inside, please? Could you help open the door?" The woman spoke in her mezzo-soprano, a familiar voice. Lyra and Melvin both froze. It was Charlotte. What a coincidence! Lyra saw that Melvin''s face was stiffened. She guessed he must be very nervous, right? If his fiance witnessed him and his ex-wife in the women''s restroom who were making out with each other, tsk how juicy! She would like to see how he would exin that! Lyra had forgotten that she was the one who was making out with him. She smiled wistfully, then struggled against him while making a whimpering sound. "Shut up! You wanna die?" Melvin could only increase the force of his hand and yell at her. Charlotte outside happened to be putting her ear close to the door, and she heard a man''s voice If it was really Melvin, then that whimpering female voice would be... Lyra? No! This can''t be! She looked up at the top sign and confirmed it was indeed thedies'' room. How could Melvin be in thedies'' room! Although she did not believe it, but to reassure herself, she still picked up her phone and made a call to Melvin. One second, two seconds... The quick ringtone went off abruptly from inside. Having realized something, Charlotte instantly had a picture of two people hugging and kissing each other in her mind. She became more and more agitated, and her expression became distorted. She pped on the door with greater force. "Lyra, are you in there! Open the door! Come out!" Considering it was a public ce, she didn''t want to drag Melvin in this, so she kept shouting Lyra''s name. The phone wasn''t hung up, while the ringtone went on and on. But the restroom remained silent. Charlotte''s sanity was almost swept away by rage. The quieter it was inside, the more it suggested that something fishy was going on inside! "Lyra,e the hell out! Don''t you dare to speak? Are you afraid that everyone will know that you''re seducing my fianc! You think I don''t know it''s you?" She kept screaming, loudly. Lyra, who originally thought she could watch a good show, didn''t expect Charlotte to only call her name from the beginning to the end. With her going on like this, Lyra was afraid that soon the whole restaurant would know about her and Melvin alone in thedies'' room. As she was thinking, she tilted her head and saw Melvin''s overly calm demeanor, as if it had nothing to do with him. Why did he, the culprit, get to be so calm? While she had to be nervous because of Charlotte''s words! Having thought of something, Lyra stared at Melvin and sneered, "I''m not the one who should panic. I wonder how will Mr. Freeman keep your cool and exin this to your fiance!" She said, shaking off Melvin''s hands that were restraining her, and Melvin didn''t stop her again, so she went straight to the door. Outside the door, Charlotte was furious and still screaming. "You won''t open the door, huh? Just you wait! I''ll have someonee tear down the door right now! I''ll expose your shameless act of seducing my fianc in front of everyone!" As soon as she said that, she heard the sound of the lock cylinder turning. The door was opened to a crack and Lyra was staring at her with a coquettish smile. "I knew it was you!" Charlotte''s eyes were red with hatred and she snarled, "Why didn''t you open the door just now? Who''s talking to you inside? Is it Melvin?" Chapter 26 Keep Your Man In Check Chapter 26 Keep Your Man In Check The more she said, the weaker her voice became, but the stronger the hatred in her eyes. However, seemed to have no courage to open that door to confirm it. "Juste in and see for yourself." Lyra shrugged unconcernedly, jerked the door fully open and pointed to where Melvin had just been standing, "Man, right there!" Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat. Following the direction where Lyra was pointing to, she found no one there apart from the wall. "Is this a prank?" She red at Lyra with malice in her eyes. Lyra also froze. The man was standing right there just now. Did he have some superpowers that she was unaware of? Charlotte was observing Lyra''s expression. She still felt it suspicious, so she shoved Lyra aside in anger, pushing open every door of each cubicle to take a closer look. Lyra was standing right behind her, also looking at where Melvin was hiding. After checking all the cubicles, their eyes coincidentally fell on thest cubicle that was notpletely closed. Charlotte took a deep breath and thrust the door open! Empty. Lyra, however, turned to look at the open window on the right side of the cubicle and understood exactly what happened. She couldn''t helpughing when she imagined the scene that the president of Freeman Group was forced to flee through the window . Charlotte was confused by Lyra''s amused expression, and her doubt rose again. "If you were the only one in the restroom, what was that phone ringing earlier?" Lyra waved her hand and did not answer. Meaning, let Charlotte guess for herself. Charlotte looked at her angrily and threatened, "Lyra, you and Melvin no longer have any rtionship. I''m warning you. Stay away from him. If I find out you''re still trying to seduce him, I won''t let you off the hook!" Lyra smiled as she listened, not intimidated at all, "I never look back and cry over something I''ve abandoned. But if you piss me off, I don''t mind taking away everything you want, including the man." "Shut up!" Charlotte was deterred by the coldness in Lyra''s eyes, and failed to refute her for the moment. Before Lyra left, she nced back at Charlotte again and spoke sarcastically, "By the way, keep your man in check and tell him not to mess with me again, because both you and he disgust me." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Bitch!" Charlotte was furious, but there was nothing she could do about it. She was frustrated about why those people didn''t get Lyrast night. She stomped her feet in indignation, washed her hands and came out of the restroom. "Lottie." She had just taken two steps when a familiar voice behind her called out to her. Charlotte turned around and saw that it was Melvin walking out of the men''s restroom with a calm and rxed face. She could finally rest assured. Maybe she was too flustered back that she misheard it, while the bell might havee from the men''s restroom? "Melvin, did you hear what I just said in the hallway?" Melvin nodded, "Hmm." Charlotte instantly blushed. She didn''t want to leave a bad impression in Melvin''s heart with her screaming just now. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I just thought it was you in thedies'' room and that''s why I lost control of my emotions. I''ll never suspect you again and I won''t definitely yell again." Melvin didn''t say anything and looked at her with questioning gaze. When he saw a faint dark circles under her eyes, he suddenly remembered thatst night, she came to himte at night; he refused to see her, so she stood in front of the house for almost half the night, and talked about what had happened years ago. Although he felt somewhat threatened, he still agreed to her engagement request out of a man''s Nevertheless... Somewhere along the way, Charlotte seemed to be more and more like a strange person to him; sometimes he even doubted that whether she was the blithesome girl years ago. "Lottie, you seem to have changed a lot in the few years you''ve been abroad." He said this impassively and passed by Charlotte to go back to the restaurant. Charlotte, however, was like struck by lightning and stiffened on the spot. How could he... look at her with that look? Did he find out something? ... Lyra had just sat back down when Cody was about to go look for her. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she finally came back. "Lyra, what took you so long?" "What''s wrong? Anything happened?" Lyra asked in return, noticing the look on his face. "Keith sent for you, saying that he''s found something about the matter you asked him to look into yesterday, and you should talk to him when you have time." "Okay, I''m on my way." "Hey, hey! You should at least finish your meal before you go!" He shouted sulkily, while Lyra had already driven off. After Melvin''s side finished his meal, he also sent Charlotte back to the hotel. Looking at the lonely room, Charlotte pulled his hand and pouted, "Melvin, we are engaged. Can''t I go back to live with you at the vi?" Melvin frowned. He had clearly told herst time that she couldn''t stay in the vi. Why did she still mention it? Although his heart was not pleased, he stillforted her, "Just wait a while. I''ll have someone arrange a suitable amodation for you as soon as possible." Charlotte was keenly aware of his displeasure. Thus, she felt more aggrieved. Why was Lyra allowed to live in that vi and be the hostess for three years, while she was not even eligible to enter the house? But she didn''t dare to ask; she knew Melvin didn''t like jealous and whiny girls. "It''s okay. I don''t have to live in the vi. But this hotel room is cold and empty. Melvin, can you stay with me? One night would be fine." Her voice was soft and imploring; her pitiful little face made it hard for any man to reject her. But Melvin didn''t even look at her. It was an obscure expression on his face. "I have things to do at the office. You should rest early." After saying that, he forcibly drew his hand out of hers and left. As the door closed, Charlotte slumped onto the carpet, tears welling up in her eyes. Why had everything changed since she returned from abroad? Melvin no longer treated her in the same doting and pampering way he once did. Did... he already know? Panic surged in Charlotte''s heart. She was dismayed at the thought when the door opened again and the man''s ck leather shoes came into sight. "Melvin! I knew you ..." Before she could finish her sentence, she looked up and saw that the person who entered was not Melvin, but Fred. She was frustrated again. Fred looked at her despondent look, and his heart ached, but he still had to say it, "Miss Matthews, I''m sorry to bother you. There is something really urgent that needs your exnation." "Say it, and I will answer you honestly." Seeing her smile, Fred was even more distressed and he asked softly, "Last night, Miss Lyra Carroll was driving back after work. On her way home, she was surrounded by a group of gangsters and got into a very dangerous situation. Charlotte was shocked, "What! Is she okay?" "She''s fine, the boss happened to be therest night and put the gangsters to rest, but the boss asked me to investigate on the mastermind behind this." He said, looking up to observe Charlotte''s expression. Charlotte seemed relieved, "That''s good." Then she seemed to have understood Fred''s implication and looked at him incredulously, "So, you came to ask me because you thought the person who sent those men to hurt Lyra, was me?" Chapter 27 Settle the Account Chapter 27 Settle the ount Fred didn''t say anything, but the implication in his eyes was unmistakable. If it were not for the special circumstances, he would never have suspected Charlotte. But that day he had just spoken to Charlotte about his boss''s visit to Lyra at the Angle Group underground parking, and It was just too coincidental. It''s hard to say that Charlotte didn''t have anything to do with it. Charlotte looked hurt and said painfully, "Fred, I always considered you as my best friend, but I never thought you would suspect me? How could I have sent someone to harm Lyra? I didn''t even know which route she would drive." Fred was instantly convinced by her. "I believe you are a kind person and you surely haven''t done this, but did you tell anyone else about it?" Charlotte paused. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Since Fred already suspected her, if she didn''t give him some useful information, he would probably go check her recent calls. By then, the image she worked so hard to build in front of him would be gone. When thingse to a head, she had no choice but to sacrifice others. She pretended to ponder over it for a while and suddenly think of something, "I was so sad that day. She called to ask about me and I told her..." She paused and quickly waved her hands, "No, no way! She won''t do such a thing either. I trust her." Fred sighed rather gratefully, "Miss Matthews, you are a good girl, but others might not be as innocent and kind as you are." Heforted her with a few more words and then left the hotel in a sh. He sent someone to the Freeman Manor for in-depth investigation, and then arranged someone else to quietly erase the associations between this matter and Charlotte. Only when he was gone did Charlotte stomp her feet in anger. She was wondering why no one came back to reportst night, so it turned out that Melvin had saved that bitch! Now she could only give She out to protect herself. And when Melvin knew about it, he would definitely enhance his guard against the Freeman Manor, so She Freeman, this pawn, would not be avable for the time being! It had racked her brain to get someone like She to befriend her. But she just could not spare that bitch Lyra so easily! She clenched her fist, her nails embedded in her palm, and the savageness and malice in her eyes were undisguised. ... Lyra went back to Keith''s vi and got the details from Keith. It was Fiona who hired the gangsters, and She who encouraged her to do so. After reading the evidence, Lyra looked unimpressed. She had already guessed that this matter had everything to do with the Freeman family, but... "Did Charlotte really have nothing to do with what happenedst night?" Keith mused, "I''ll send someone over to Charlotte''s side to double-check." "Good." Keith asked again, "But now that you know who it is, what are you going to do about it?" The corners of Lyra''s mouth curved up; she already had something in mind. "Keith, lend me some strong bodyguards." Keith was charmed by her fox-like cunning look and tapped on her nose affectionately, "When my little princess wants someone, surely I won''t dare reject her. You can have as much as you want." Lyra smiled kittenishly, her voice soft and sweet, "I know you''re the best in the world." In the evening, the Freeman Manor. Fiona was sitting on a lounge chair in the garden leisurely, letting the beautician giving her a facial spa treatment. A loud bang, however, suddenly came from the big iron gate. Fiona was so startled that she sat up straight and her wrinkles didn''t disappear with the spa, but more were scared out of her skin. She turned her head to see a globally limited-edition Rolls-Royce directly smashed her iron gate and rushed towards the garden without even slowing down. The surrounding servants were frightened to hell, and Fiona was also dumbfounded. Immediately afterwards, the Rolls-Royce was seen whisking relentlessly through the best blooming field of roses in the garden. Finally, the Rolls-Royce turned around with a handsome drift and stopped steadily by the gate. One second the roses were all flourishing in the garden, and the next, they had been crushed into the dirt. Fiona almost passed out from this horror. Those were her favorite flowers! No matter how powerful the person in the car was, she would sue the other party till he or she went bankruptcy! Fiona charged aggressively towards the Rolls Royce, only to see the door open and a pair of high heelsnd first. Followed was the a gorgeous face like those girls in the magazines, and her gracefulness, how phenomenal! Fiona froze on the spot The woman looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was. Until She heard themotion and came down, growling, "Lyra Carroll, you bitch! How dare you appear in front of me. I''ll tear you apart!" Fiona stopped her daughter and looked incredulously at Lyra, who had her arms crossed and seemed like a proud princess. It had only been a few days. Why did this little bitch seem like apletely different person? Howe she didn''t find her so beautiful before? Lyra stared at Fiona with amusement and sarcasm in her eyes, "What? Can''t recognize me already?" Now that she knew that Lyra was the one who damaged her rose field, Fiona got more arrogant and lifted her haughty chin. "Don''t think you can ride on my head just because you had found a rich man to support you! You''ve ruined my garden, and I want you topensate me a thousand times over!" Lyra asked absently, "And then what?" Fiona looked at her daughter behind her and snorted. "Last time you had bullied She, and now you brought yourself to our door. I want you to kneel down and kowtow to She and admit your mistakes, and pay back all that you''ve owed to her!" said she while gesturing to the maids on either side. Several maids understood what she meant and started to approach towards Lyra. Lyra leaned against the car door, fiddling with her nails, and spoke lightly, "Okay, I''ve got it all memorized. I''ll let you all have a taste of it. After all, I''m here today to settle the ount." Settle the ount? What did they owe her? In confusion, Fiona saw Lyra p her hands and ten sturdy, ck-d bodyguards suddenly appeared and stood behind her orderly. It was intimidating enough, which scared back the few servants who just went up to Lyra. Fiona was flustered and asked, "What do you want?" "As I said, settle the ount." Lyra''s gaze grew colder and shemanded her bodyguards behind her, "Don''t touch anything in the old Mr. Freeman''s room and study on the third floor as well as in the hall on the first floor. As for the other rooms, smash everything that''s valuable. Everything, remember " "Don''t you dare!" She and Fiona yelled almost simultaneously. Fiona''s eyes were red with hatred and her face was as livid as the concrete. "Trespassing is against thew! If you break any one of my bowls, I''ll call the police immediately! I''ll put you behind bars!" Lyra narrowed her eyes and smiled as she unhurriedly took out a copy of the evidence from her bag. "Yeah, I''d like to see if the police will arrest you guys or me." Chapter 28 I Prefer Torturing People Than Killing Them Chapter 28 I Prefer Torturing People Than Killing Them Fiona and She nced at the contents of the photocopy, and their faces went colorless. They dared not utter a word. They failed to set her up but instead she had gotten the goods on them. They were in the wrong this time! Lyra saw them both deted and shook her head sarcastically. She thought they would have been tougher and resisted a little longer! "Go, hurry up with the smashing so we can proceed to the next step." As she finished talking, a meaningful smile yed over her lips. It was almost seconds before the bodyguards quickly took action. Four of the bodyguards gathered all the servants in the garden and contained them there, while the other six were responsible for carrying out the apocalyptic destruction on the manor. Soon the whole manor was filled with sounds of cracking and smashing. The contained servants listened to the noise and cowered together, not daring to look. Fiona also listened with her heart beating crazily fast. She shrank into her arms in fear, then suddenly remembered something and she jumped, "Oh no! I just got the set of LC Limited-Edition Cosmetics from Mataniast month! You can''t destroy it! Stop!" She panicked and broke away from Fiona''s embrace and ran upstairs to stop them. There were screams mixed with the sound of broken porcin. From a distance, it sounded like an eerie symphony. Fiona''s fingernails were cutting into her palm, and her sinister stare at Lyra looked like she wanted to chop her into pieces. It was the money she had lost, which made her heart wrench severely. But decades of wealthy life had be part of her blood. She would not bow down to this little bitch no matter what! She forced down the pain of a probable heart attack and glowered at Lyra with indignation, "You''re downright vicious! Bitch! You''ll get your karma. I''ll hunt you down!" Lyraughed, "If I''m considered vicious just by this, then what are the things you did to me in the previous three years? So vicious that it''s outrageous, right?" Fiona sneered, "You''re just a bumpkin who came out of nowhere. You don''t deserve my son. What I did was just to teach you rules of a prestigious family. It was you who couldn''t stand the hardships and asked to divorce. What does it have to do with me? Is that my fault?" Her sophistry made Lyraugh. Forget it. These people were so full of themselves, and would never think they have done anything wrong. Lyra found it a waste of breath to argue with them. Fiona wanted to continue when she saw two bodyguards dragging She out of the manor, who kept cursing on the way. The bodyguards'' strength was so great while She kept struggling, so her wrists and arms were bruised. Fiona was distraught and tried to rescue her baby girl back from the bodyguard, but was held down by another guard and couldn''t move, so she could only look at Lyra in horror. "What do you want to do to She! I was the one who sent the men. It had nothing to do with She. Kill me if you have the guts!" "I prefer torturing people than killing them." Lyra curled her lips into a smile, "Last time, I said that if you messed with me again, I''ll double my vengeance on you, but ..." She paused while the bodyguard brought her a chair, and she sat down right in the middle of the gate without going inside. Because she had said before, even if Fiona begged her on her knees, she would not step into the Freeman Manor again. "Considering that you were once my mother-inw, an elder to me, I won''t touch you, so she''ll pay your debt." She said, her stern gaze darting on She. She had experienced Lyra''s punishment at the party before, and she immediately shivered. "Mom! Help me! She''s gonna to kill me!" Although Fiona was held by the bodyguards, she was able to speak, and she kept using Lyra of her "bad deeds", cursing and threatening her non-stop. Mixed with She''s wailing, it was deafening as hell. Lyra frowned unpleasantly, "So noisy. Gag her." The bodyguard casually found some rags which were used to clean the room and stuffed them into the two women''s mouths. The only sound left in the garden was the weak whimpering of the two women, the shouting finally stopped. Lyra''s ytime began. "Remember when you used me of stealing the jewelry and you took the chance to snatch away my shares of the Freeman Group? But since I''ve destroyed all your belongings, this debt is settled. But, as for the time when you forced me to kneel down in the rain, we can''t forget that, right?" She passed a wink. The bodyguard kicked She on the crooks of her knees. She could not stand the force and slumped on the ground heavily. Those fine small pebbles grinding her knees brought excruciating pain to her. She''s head, because of inertia, fell downward uncontrobly. She''s head didn''t hit the ground because she was pulled back by the bodyguard, but from a distance, it looked like she was kowtowing to Lyra. She''s face was distorted in pain. Such a grave humiliation. Fiona''s eyes were teary with pain, and her mouth was still mumbling, seemingly she was yelling curses like "Bitch, you''re going to die". "Heartbreaking already?" Lyra smiled indifferently, "When you see that it is your own daughter who is suffering, you can''t stand it Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. anymore? I was not your daughter, but I have a mom too. When you treated me like this, had you ever thought that my mother would also be heartbroken?" At the mentioning of her mother, Lyra subconsciously clenched her fists tightly until it hurt. Some bad memories came to her mind. A few momentster, she suppressed the emotions that had suddenly risen, and looked up at the red glow in the sky with a sullen look. "It''s a pity that it isn''t raining heavily today. The ount is notpletely settled." She frowned in contemtion, suddenly her eyes glinted with a hint of delight. She got a good idea, "Go get a few buckets of water from the pond." The bodyguard went to do it immediately. The servants, cowering in the corner of the garden, gasped as they heard how Lyra was torturing the two women, but none dared toe forward and plead for mercy. After all, many of them had witnessed how Lyra had been treated like this before; as for the rest, even if they had not seen it, they had heard of how mean Fiona was to her daughter-inw. And She used to bully Lyra too. So it seemed quite fair now for the daughter to pay her mother''s debt. Soon, the bodyguards got five buckets of water. Because it was a fish pond, they had identally scooped up a few small shrimps and water nts as well. She''s wide-open eyes were saturated with dread, and she kept shaking her head at Lyra and begging for mercy, sobbing uncontrobly, with no trace of her former arrogance and bossiness. "Pour on them." Her icy tone rendered the mother and daughter inplete despair. Ssh A whole bucket of pond water was poured over She''s head, not a drop left. She was now pale-faced, shuddering from the coldness, water nts stuck to her face, shrimps still bouncing on her head, indescribably wretched. She looked up and saw her mother weeping but unable to do anything about it, and saw Lyra, whom she hated most, looking at her mockingly. There were also those servants who always got scolded by her, and they were sneaking nces at her, witnessing her shame. Her pride, her self-esteem, was all shattered. Unbearable and humiliating emotions filled her up. She broke downpletely and bawled. She passed out before the bodyguards could pour the second bucket of water down. Lyra saw that She had really fainted, so she let the bodyguard release the restraint. As soon as she was released, Fiona dashed to check on her daughter first, even forgetting to curse Lyra. "I''m just teaching you a lesson today. If you dare do it again, it will be more than this." Seeing that the ount was almost settled, Lyra called her bodyguards back and prepared to go home. Just as she turned her head, she met the maic eyes. Melvin was staring at her, his face gloomy, his thin lips pursed. Chapter 29 Less of An Asshole Chapter 29 Less of An Asshole Looking at Melvin''s expression, Lyra guessed that he should have also found out who was behind it. So, he came over here to condemn her or what? Melvin didn''t say anything, just staring at her. Instead, Fred came forward first and protested, "Miss Carroll, you''re ruthless!" Though Lyra had divorced Melvin, after all, the two were her former mother-inw and sister-inw. Even if they had done something wrong, the punishment for them had gone too far, right? His admiration for the kind-hearted Charlotte had instantly increased a bit more. Lyra nced at him and did not retort, merely sparing Melvin a thoughtful nce. "You think so too?" Melvin frowned, about to speak, but Fiona, who heard the movement at the door, lunged over and hugged him, starting to denounce Lyra, "Son, look what this vicious bitch has done to your sister! She even smashed up the house! You must send her to jail. I want her to stay there until she dies and repent for the rest of her life!" Melvin''s handsome eyebrows were knitted more tightly. Everyone looked at him as if they were waiting for him to make a decision. So was Lyra . However, she remained calm and collected, ready for the next step no matter which side Melvin would choose. Fiona put on her smugness again. As her baby son was back, he was sure to help her! She''s waiting to see how this bitch Lyra dies! As the crowd watched, having their own opinions in heart, Melvin took two steps closer to Lyra. The ck-d bodyguards immediately went to block in front of Lyra, but were stopped by thetter. She wanted to see what he was up to. Melvin stopped there, a few steps away from Lyra. He sighed, and his head lowered slightly toward Lyra. "This time, it was they who tried to hurt you first, and you deserved to retaliate against the Freeman family. It was their fault, and I apologize on their behalf." At these words, everyone was shocked! Lyra also fell into silence. She had thought he might defend his own family. But it never urred to her that he didn''t object to her retaliation and even offered an apology? This was the first time she felt he was sensible, responsible, and less of an asshole. Fiona, however, could not ept it. She grabbed Melvin and started to scream and shout. "You''re my son! How could you not take my side but go help this bitch! Do you have the heart to watch her torture your sister and me? How can you be so heartless? "I don''t care! You must give me an exnation! Or I''ll disown you, ungrateful brat!" Although Melvin was being pulled by her, he was still unruffled in that blue tailor-made suit. He didn''t move a muscle, letting his mother do whatever she wanted. When Fiona saw that he was unmoved, she was so pissed that she rushed straight towards Lyra, trying to tear her apart. It was only then that Melvin turned to stare to the servants who were watching the show beside. "Thedy has lost her mind. Take her back to her room and call the family doctor toe take a look." With the order, Fred quickly arranged for the servants to take the cursing Fiona into the manor. They also carried She on the garden floor to her room. The rest of the servants also dispersed and began to clean up the mess. Outside the Freeman Manor, there were only Melvin and Lyra along with the ten ck-d bodyguards Lyra brought with her. Lyra saw him staring at her face all the time and didn''t know what he was looking at, so she ufortably turned her face to the side. "You helped me that day, so this time I only gave them a small punishment. Otherwise, I would have also sent the evidence to the police and put them both in jail." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As she was speaking, she took a look at the organized file again, "But I still have the evidence. If they mess with me again, I''ll make use of this." Melvin looked at her sly smile and couldn''t help but curl up his lips. She was like a cunning little fox, calcting and ruthless. Lyra looked at him who was also smiling, wondering what he was thinking about. She soon put away her smile, "You better keep them in check. Next time if they offend me again, I''ll count you in together to settle the score." After saying that, she left with her bodyguards, swaggering away. After Lyra left, Melvin stepped over the broken porcin and went to check on She. The family doctor had arrived and was checking She''s body. Fiona was much stabler now and just sat by She''s bed, sobbing. Seeing Melvin enter, she pulled her son by his shirt and pointed worriedly at She''s knee. The original fair skin on the knee became blue-purple, bruised with ck spots, swollen in a nasty way. "Look how your sister is hurt? Don''t you, as a brother, feel pain? Ever since she was little, she has been my precious baby. Now she was hurt by that bitch. How would she bear this humiliation? If you don''t revenge her, she''ll fall apart! Can you really bear to see your sister bite the dust like that?" Fiona kept jabbering and crying like she was greatly aggrieved. As a mother, she knew that her son couldn''t bear to see her like this. This time Lyra had really gone too outrageous. She had to teach that chick a lesson! Otherwise, she couldn''t swallow an insult like that! Melvin pursed his thin lips and remained silent. Although staring at She''s unsightly knees, Melvin seemed to be pondering over something else. Before he came, he asked the maid and learned that Fiona had deliberately framed Lyra for the former jewelry incident. Back then, he was working overtime in thepany, and just roughly heard about the incident, but did not know the details. Melvin''s heart ached for a moment. So Lyra had been so unhappy and disappointed at the Freeman Manor that she had no other choice but divorce? The scene of her petite and stubborn figure kneeling in the rainy night suddenly popped up in his head. She kneeled for a short while and her knees had be swollen like this. Then what about Lyra who had kneeled there for a whole night... But she neverined to him once about these things in their marriage. "Son?! Are you listening to mom or not?" Fiona shook his arm, interrupting his thoughts. "Don''t you forget that your father had entrusted your sister and me to you, and now your grandma has gone, you can''t ignore me and your sister just because you''ve gotten in charge of the Freeman family!" If she couldn''t get Melvin help them out of pity, then persuade him with a man''s responsibility and Melvin turned his head to look at her, but didn''t answer her directly. "How did you all bully Lyra before? Tell me about it." Fiona was stunned, not expecting him to ask about this at all. "It''s been a long time ago. You and she are divorced now. What''s there to tell? Besides, as her mother- inw, what''s wrong with me scolding her asionally? Did this bitch tell on you? No wonder she''s such a malicious and indecent woman!" Just as she finished, she noticed that Melvin''s face had beenpletely livid, so she hastily changed the topic, "Good boy, look at my arm, all bruises, and your delicate sister. Can you bear to see us being bullied?" "Alright." Melvin''s lips curled into a smile, but his eyes were cold, "I know what to do." Fiona was delighted, and her grip on his arm tightened. "Really?!" Chapter 30 Do You Deserve It? Chapter 30 Do You Deserve It? Melvin called the housekeeper in. "From today onwards, Lady Fiona and Miss Freeman are grounded together. No one is allowed to let them out without my permission. And if anyone dares to disobey, they will be dealt with ording to the Freeman Manor''s severest punishment." "Huh?" He was not gonna get even with that bitch Lyra? Fiona blew her stack, pointing at Melvin and scolding him relentlessly, saying that he was an ungrateful bastard, heartless, disobedient and unfilial ... Melvin let her be and didn''t say another word, leaving the room with a sullen face. He called in Fred. "Whatever was smashed, have them reced as soon as possible, and then send someone to keep an eye on the Freeman Manor. Any phone call must be monitored and reported to me quickly." "Yes." Fred gave him a hesitant nce, "...But boss, would that be a bit too harsh on thedy and Miss Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Freeman? Miss Carroll is so merciless on this." When he thought of the misery Fiona and She had gone through, Fred couldn''t bear it. He didn''t understand why Boss was so protective of that Lyra. He could even tolerate her making such a mess to the Freeman Manor. Melvin uncharacteristically did not get angry or shout at him to get lost. He just asked in an emotionless tone, "If someone has set you up several times which almost kills you, and you suffered a lot because of it, would you forgive him?" "Of course not!" Fred answered firmly, "I''ll find a chance to get back at him." As soon as he finished, he froze on the spot. Melvin didn''t say another word and walked away without looking back. ... Having settled the score with those two women, Lyra was high-spirited on her way home. The gifts from her big brother and second brother, Collin and Micah, were also sessfully delivered. She couldn''t wait to open one of the gift boxes, but she did not expect that it was.. A small, self-made ne model from the Bureau of Aeronautics! Shit! Had Collin forgotten that she was not a 15-year-old kid anymore! She had been looking forward to his gift for so long. Keith wasughing next to her, and when he saw that her face was red with anger, he coughed to hide his amusement. "Rara, this is a limited-edition ne made by Collin himself. Not even money can buy it. There''s only one of it. It''s unique, it''s just for you!" Lyra rolled her eyes. Luckily, Micah''s gift was not bad and relieved her anger at Collin. It was a beautiful Emerald Green Ring with a hidden mechanism inside that could pop up a silver needle a useful weapon when necessary. She put the ring on, and as for the small ne, she put it in the corner of her room. And after that, she went to shower and get in bed. The next day, Lyra arrived at work on time. As she pushed open the office door, she saw a slender and unfamiliar figure standing in front of her desk. The woman heard the door open and turned her head to meet Lyra''s eyes. Her almond-shaped eyes on a small round face were filled with condescension and contempt, which turned into jealousy and hate as the woman was sizing Lyra up . This strange woman seemed to be very hostile to her, huh? Without waiting for Lyra to speak, the strange woman took the initiative and said, "Emily at the reception had told me about you, but I didn''t believe her. Now that I''ve seen you, you really look like a witch." Lyra was baffled. She went straight past the woman to sit on the office chair and spoke, "Thisdy, I have to work. Please leave." The woman ignored her words and warned in a cold voice, "It''s fine if you want to make a living in the Angle Group, but you must stay away from Keith. If I find out that you dare to seduce him or have an immoral rtionship with him, I''ll make you suffer worse than death!" "Keith?" Lyra became interested, "You like him?" The woman folded her arms proudly and sneered, "I''m his fiance." Fiance? It was the woman who got engaged to Keith the year before, the second youngdy from one of the big families in Suham, Irene Frazier. Howe Lyra had never heard Keith mention her before? It seemed Keith probably didn''t dig this woman. It was just as well that she didn''t want such a supercilious person to be her future sister-inw. Lyra smile, "That''s it? Fiance is someone that can be changed before getting married. Miss Frazier, you''ve begun to dered your sovereignty now? Sorry, this humble ce is not where you should be. Goodbye." "Hey!" Irene was furious. Before Irene could retort, Lyra was already concentrating on work, treating her like she was invisible and ignoring her no matter what she said. She had no ce to vent her anger, so she eventually had to leave unhappily. Exiting Lyra''s office, Irene nced toward Stacy. Stacy understood and followed her, one after the other, down a remote corridor with no surveince cameras. "Is this new director a decent person?" Stacy nced around to make sure no one was here, and then leaned in to tell Irene her own version of the story, "She was brought into thepany by Mr. Lloyd personally. He also asked us to take care of her. She had probably hooked up with Mr. Lloyd before she entered thepany. Moreover, she has always been so snooty. She even beat up thepany''s popr artists before. How arrogant is that." "Are you serious?!" Irene was furious, "In that case, there''s all the more reason to drive her out." She beckoned Stacy toe closer and gave a few instructions in a voice that only the two of them could hear. As Stacy was listening, she hesitated. "Is this... really okay? Will it be too much?" Irene gently patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry. Just do it. I''ll put in a good word for you in front of Keith after it''s done, and let you take her ce as the director." On one side was the condemnation of conscience, and on the other side was the promotion and pay rise. Stacy dithered for a few seconds and chose thetter. Afternoon. Lyra was still in the office assigning artists to recent activities when Stacy knocked on the door with a smile on her face, and her attitude was better than ever. "Miss Carroll, have you heard that the Grandviz Group is gonna put a hefty investment in making a male-protagonist TV show?" Lyra didn''t even look up, focusing on the form, "What''s wrong?" Stacy smiled broadly and put the file on Lyra''s desk respectfully, "I''ve got the opportunity for the Lyra looked up at this point and gave her a cold look. Stacy was intimidated by her prating gaze in that moment, stunned. Lyra smiled sarcastically, "This is a good chance to increase yourmission. You''re the one who start this deal, so you can go settle it." Stacy hastened to exin with an ingratiating smile on her face. "I wanted to go, but Grandviz think I''m high-rank enough, and they''re only willing to talk with people of director-level. In fact, themission is not that important. After all, it is a good opportunity to boost our artists'' career, all for the sake of thepany. As long as we get this deal, it doesn''t matter who''s the one in charge of it." Lyra kept observing Stacy''s expression and said in surprise, "Miss Kim, this is the first time you''ve been so respectful to me." Stacy froze and smiled even wider. "I''ve seen your power, Director, and I don''t dare cause trouble again. However, this meeting with the head of Grandviz is really an excellent opportunity. Would you please consider it?" "Sure, of course I''ll go." Lyra smiled. How would she find out what tricks Stacy were trying to y if she didn''t go take a look? In the evening, as soon as they got off work, Stacy took Lyra by the arm and brought her to the restaurant where they would meet people from Grandviz. When they arrived at the deluxe private room, three middle-aged men with big bellies stood up politely and looked at Lyra with sparks in their eyes. Stacy took the initiative to introduce each other, "This is our beautiful director of Angle Group, Miss Lyra Carroll. "Director, these three are directors from Grandviz, Mr. Harper, Mr. McCormick and Mr. Pord." "Directors?" Lyra blinked in a child-like way, "Why isn''t the executive in chargeing to the meeting?" Chapter 31 This Woman Drinks Like a Fish Chapter 31 This Woman Drinks Like a Fish Stacy''s face froze, but then she smiled even wider. She pulled Lyra aside and whispered in her ear, "The three directors are all respected figures of Grandviz. They could easily decide whether our artists will get the main roles of this TV show. Be careful not to offend them." Lyra nodded, with little expression on her face. The two finished their private chitchat and politely turned back around. The three directors stared at Lyra with unblinking eyes, their eyes glinting with lust, which disgusted Lyra. "Miss Carroll really lives up to your name. Not only are you beautiful, you''re in such a good shape." Mr. Harper was the first to speak. "Thank you for yourpliment. You three misters are the best of the best." Lyra replied with a smile. Stacy greeted everyone warmly and have them seated. She raised the ss, being the first to toast to Lyra, "Miss Carroll, this is your first time negotiating business in person since you took office. Here''s to you. I wish you a sess." A ss of red wine was forced into Lyra''s hands. Lyra elegantly swirled the wine and took a sniff, "1982 Chateau Lafite Rothschild, excellent." She smiled and gently clinked her ss with Stacy, before raising her head and gulping it all down. Mr. McCormick tried to fawn on her, "I didn''t expect Miss Carroll also have a profound understanding of wine, and you don''t hesitate to drink. How charming! Please ept my toast." Lyra asked, "Are we here today to talk about the casting of Grandviz''s new show? We haven''t got to the point yet." The directors were all unhurried, "Surly we''ll get to that. But the rule is to drink first before talking about the business. Miss Carroll, you aren''t gonna break the rule, right?" The three directors were all smiles and came up to toast to her. Lyra didn''t even refuse and drank ss after ss. ... At the President''s office, Frazier Group. Fred knocked on the door and respectfully handed over a file containing information about Lyra''s life. "Boss, our people have carefully checked three times. This is the result we''ve got. Please take a look." Melvin took it, browsing through the file, flipping the pages back and forth for several times, and his handsome brows were slightly furrowed. Her experience may seem seamless on the surface and her life uneventful. But about the years before she was fifteen years old, it only said she was in an orphanage. That was all, it was even a mystery about when she was put in the orphanage. Not even Melvin''s elite hackers could dig out her history? Fred saw his suspicion and asked, "Should we let them continue to dig deeper?" "It''s not necessary." Melvin closed the file and put it on the pile, "She is deliberately hiding it from us. It would just be a waste of energy to investigate further, but her life must be more than that." His walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, lit up a cigarette, unfathomable emotions in his eyes. Fred opened the schedule on his iPad and asked again, "Boss, you have a dinner reservation for tonight that you''ve made a week ago. Are you attending?" "Yes." ... At the Grandviz dinner party. Four people took turns filling up Lyra''s ss and they had toasted for about three rounds, Lyra never refused once. They had finished six bottles of red wine already. However, her cheeks were only slightly flushed, which making her more seductive in the hazy light, but her eyes were very clear. Stacy shook her dizzy head and got a little frustrated. She didn''t expect this chick to drink so much, so much so that she and the three directors were drunk, but Lyra was sober as hell? They could hardly drink anymore. The saw Lyra voluntarily poured herself another ss of red wine and gulped it down once again. And then, the pair of clear, bright eyes nced at them one by one, with a gorgeous but somewhat sarcastic smile on her face. Good God! They were in awe! If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed that this woman actually drink like a fish! "Misters, Miss Kim, why aren''t you drinking anymore? If you''ve had enough, then shouldn''t we start talking about business?" Now it was Lyra who took the upper hand and toast them in return. The three directors hurriedly darted their stern gazes at Stacy, as if to tell her to hurry up and fix this. They couldn''t continue to drink anymore, or they would crash onto the ground the next moment. Stacy gritted her teeth in hatred, knowing full well that this was not the right way to go. Luckily, beforeing here, Irene gave her a packet of colorless and odorless powder just in case of a change of n. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She exchanged a look with Mr. Pord, who understood and spoke with a smile. "Has Miss Carroll read the n for our new TV show?" He asked while taking out a document and handing it to Lyra, "Here''s thetest version. You might want to take another look at it and tell us whom you have in mind." Lyra got up to take it. Suddenly, there was a nk. It was her ss that was identally knocked to the floor by Stacy next to her. "Sorry, so sorry! I didn''t mean to do it. Maybe I''m a little drunk now. Let me get you a new ss of wine." Lyra threw her a thoughtful nce, but didn''t stop her. A few momentster, Stacy came back with a new wine ss, filled it up with red wine and handed it to Lyra. Mr. Pord and Stacy continued to exchange nces and couldn''t wait to raise their sses and start toasting Lyra again. Lyra didn''t take it, "There''s no rush. This one is for the end of the night." Mr. Pord didn''t understand what she meant and echoed, "Ok, alrgiht, whatever the prettydy says." "I''ve looked at this character sheet carefully, and I think there seems to be a bit of a problem here..." said Lyra while moving her ss slightly. She got up, held the file in her hand, leaned over, and handed it to Mr. Pord to read. The three directors looked at her hot body and couldn''t withdraw their gazes. Due to theck of support, Lyra had to ce the document on two sses which were put next to each other before she pointed out the specific problem. The directors'' attention was not even on the documents at this moment, only thinking of finishing the talk quickly. No matter what Lyra suggested, they didn''t hesitate to agree to it. Mr. Pord once again urgently raised his ss, "Miss Carroll, now that the job is done, why don''t we all raise our sses and celebrate our uing coboration." Lyra didn''t refuse this time, lifted her ss and gently clinked it with the others, but she didn''t rush to drink. The four finished their drinks almost instantly, their eyes all looking either expectantly or excitedly at Lyra. The dark red wine smelled intoxicatingly aromatic. Lyra brought the wine to her lips and, after a slight hesitation, drank it all. But in a few seconds, her eyes became hazy and she shook her head dizzily, finally copsing onto the table in a defenseless state. The four men looked at the ss with not a drop left and smiled triumphantly. ... In the middle of the meal, Melvin came out of the box and went to the bathroom. On the way back through the emergency exit, he noticed a woman that seemed familiar talking to a big- bellied man in the corner. He looked carefully and found that the woman was the one showing off her BMW to Lyra that day at the underground parking. Melvin was not interested in gossips and turned his head to leave, but then he keenly heard the woman''s words. "Mr. Pord, please remind the other two directors to record a video of Lyra for me afterwards, and please give me the priority in all future projects of Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick." "Don''t worry, you''ll get your share of the cake." After Mr. Pord finished, he rubbed his hands together and was eager to go back to the private room to enjoy the beautiful girl. However, just as he turned his head, his cor was clutched violently by someone else. Chapter 32 No Way She Would Have Herself At A Disadvantage Chapter 32 No Way She Would Have Herself At A Disadvantage Mr. Pord''s eyes widened in horror when he saw who was the man. "Mr. Freeman... What are you doing here?" Melvin''s face was livid and frightening, the veins on his forehead throbbing, and his grip on the cor tightened, "Which room is she in? What are you going to do to her?" Mr. Pord was scared half to death by the man''s horrifying re. He told Melvin everything out of fright. Stacy''s face also paled with fear, quietly looking for an opportunity to sneak away. But she was caught by Fred who just arrived. Melvin left both of them to Fred, "Tie them up, find a room and lock them there. I''ll deal with themter." After saying that, he ran to Lyra''s room like he was gonna kill someone. He had a bad hunch. That bastard Mr. Pord told him that Lyra had already been drugged, and fifteen minutes had passed since then, did she... His scarlet eyes were gradually tinged with killing intent. He Pushed open the door of the room violently. The first thing he saw was a bloody mess, with blood trailing all the way to the small bathroom inside the private room. He heard constant groaning of mening from the bathroom. Two men! Melvin waspletely infuriated and rushed towards the bathroom, but his eyes inadvertently caught a glimpse of a leisurely figure not far away. He fixed his eyes on it. It was Lyra! Her exquisite face had put on light makeup. At the moment she was gracefully leaning back in the chair, her slender fingers tapping on a broken stool leg next to her. On the tip of the stool leg were a few sharp screws, stained with blood that would dripped to the ground asionally. Obviously, it had experienced a fierce battle. Melvin sized her up twice. "Are you... really okay?" Lyra tilted her head and smiled yfully, "What, Mr. Freeman wants something to happen to me?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course not. When he was about to retort, Lyra continued, "But Mr. Freeman is really well-informed. Did youe here specially to witness the jaw-dropping scandal of the showbiz?" "What?" Melvin was confused. The bathroom door suddenly opened and two lumps of something squirmed and crawled towards them. He took a look. Not things, but two men who got beaten the shit out of them. One of them, his face turned morbidly red, wincing, like he was drugged. His hand was covering his crotch, from where blood was sipping through his fingers. The other one mournfully covered his behind, also bloodied, his features distorted in pain. Melvin was slightly startled, yetpletely relieved. Last time he found out that Lyra had a martial art foundation. Sure enough, she won''t let herself be at a disadvantage. Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick miserably crawled to the spot two meters away from Lyra, kneeling there, and they suddenly burst into wailing. "Your Majesty, it was Mr. Pord and Stacy''s idea... They made me do it! I was forced to do it!" "Yes, yes! We''re really wrong. Please spare us. We dare not do this again..." Lyra sneered as she took out her phone and opened the profile about the two man which she had asked some to look up in advance. "Mark Harper, director of Grandviz, greedy for money andscivious, has unusual kinks, likes to torture women. Many female celebrities and female staff in the circle had been abused by you. ountable for 5 human lives. "Woah, John McCormick is even better. Slept with both men and women,ountable for 11 human lives. Do you really think you deserve mercy?" The two cried even more after hearing her words. Their legs were as weak as the melting butter. "Your Majesty, please forgive us. We''ve realized our mistakes. And we, we swear we''ll never dare to do it again, or otherwise we''ll be damned!" Lyra elegantly poured herself a ss of red wine, held it in her hand and swirled it slightly. "Good, since you know you are wrong, then post the video you recorded in the bathroom on Twitter, tell the public your crime, apologize sincerely to the victims, and be sure to let everyone see clearly how abhorrent you are! Disgusting!" The two men nched at her words. Mr. McCormick immediately shook his head, "No... I can''t! I will be removed from the board of directors. The public will spit on me, and the police will also arrest me. That is still a dead end to me!" Mr. Harper also pleaded, "Your Majesty, please, mercy! We can promise you everything except this!" If they are convicted, before the death penalty, they would be beaten and abused by other inmates in the prison. They dared not imagine that... Melvin stood there in silence, and as he was listening, his lips slightly curled up. Lyra was really decisive and ruthless, and she got like countless means to deal with the bad people. Rather, it was very simr to his way of doing things. Without waiting for Lyra to speak, he spoke to the two men on the floor with a grim face, "Do as Miss Carroll says." The two men humbly looked up at him again. Before they could open their mouths to beg for mercy, he added, "Or do you want to be taken away by me and have a taste of my torture as well?" Lyra was perplexed. But the two men shuddered at his threat. They had heard of Melvin''s methods of torturing people. That would really be a life worse than death! Being hung upside down and letting the blood drained from one''s body, or cutting a person 3000 times when the man was still alive... The two men were even more frightened. "We''ll post it! We''ll post the video!" The two men posted the tweet with shaky hands under Lyra''s cold, stern gaze. Seeing that things were almost done, Lyra massaged her wrist as she had punched someone, got up and walked straight out of the room, without even looking at Melvin. Melvin made a call to Fred and followed after her. Only Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick were left in the box, clinging to each other, howling in despair. In less than five minutes, the Inte burst into amotion. Fred notified the police toe quickly to arrest them, and the two men were taken away in a police car before they could howl for two minutes. They didn''t even have time to see how they got roasted on the inte before they were taken out through the back door of the restaurant by the police and cried until they broke down. Lyra walked fast, Melvin tried to catch up with her but failed He looked around the restaurant and eventually saw Lyra in front of the gate. It was already dark, but the lights in front of the restaurant were bright. He saw Lyra with her head down and her eyes contentedly looking at the man, Keith, who was crouching at her feet, tenderly rubbing her sore calves. Keith was doing his job while looking up at Lyra dotingly, "The kick hurts, doesn''t it? Next time you want to beat someone up, tell me in advance. Why bother doing it yourself." Lyra giggled, "Haven''t got into a fight for a long time so I became a bit rusty at it. This time I finally got a chance to exercise. It''s satisfying" Melvin was frozen in ce. He found this scene such an eyesore Keith finished massaging her calves and then took off his zer, wrapping the petite person in it, while taking her to the car. As he closed the car door, he stared back at Melvin with a cold, warning gaze. The Rolls-Royce then took off. Melvin stared at the direction the two left, with a stirring of emotions in his chest, oddly enough. The scene of Keith rubbing Lyra''s legs kept shing across his mind, and he couldn''t let go of it for a long time. Fred came out of the restaurant and saw his boss standing there nkly, and alone, not knowing what he was thinking. "Boss? What''s wrong with you?" Melvin returned to his senses, his gaze still tinged with displeasure, "What is it?" "Mark and John have been taken away. As for the two upstairs, what do you intend to do with them?" Melvin thought for a moment, and the scene just now popped up in his mind once again. He said impassively, "Just let them go." "Huh? That''s all?" Fred was stunned. He had gone through a lot of troubles to drag them into the small dark room. Chapter 33 See How Youll Cry Later! Chapter 33 See How You''ll Cry Later! Melvin pursed his thin lips, and he walked out of the hotel without saying a word. Fred had no choice but to call his men to release those two people. Stacy and Mr. Pord were tied up in a darkened room, shivering. She never could have imagined that Lyra actually knew such a big shot like Melvin, and her jealousy towards Lyra deepened even more. An orphan who grew up in an orphanage, whose marital status on the profile seemed to read "Divorced". What made a woman like this worthy of the help from so many excellent men in Frayton? But more than jealousy, she was afraid at the moment. It was the fear of how Melvin would handle them. The light turned on with a crisp snap, both were almost blinded under the sudden illumination. They were trembling with fear, and before they could ask for mercy, they saw Fred''s men untying them! Then the group of people left directly without casting them a nce. The two people looked at each other in puzzlement. What was going on here? They let them go so easily? Mr. Pord immediately called Mr. Harper to ask for information, and Stacy also listened next to him. But Mr. Harper''s phone was off. They couldn''t get through. The two had no other choice but to separate first. They couldn''t stay in this ce, in case Melvin might regret it ande back to catch them. After returning home, Stacy talked to Irene on the phone and learned that Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick had been arrested. Irene questioned her, "How the hell did you do it? What went wrong?" "My conversation with Mr. Pord was overheard by Mr. Freeman of the Freeman Group, and he tied us up. Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick were probably reported to the police by Mr. Freeman." Stacy still had a question in her heart. "But I can''t figure out why he would let me and Mr. Pord go if he could send the other two to jail?" Irene was silent for a moment. "I''ll send someone to look into this. You just need to keep an eye on that woman." "Okay." Hanging up the phone, Stacy turned to hug the man at her side. The man was partly bald, probably in his forties. He lustfully confined her to his arms, "That new director seems fine to me. You really hate her that much?" Stacy sniffed and pushed him away in irritation.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you serious? You had said before that you would support my promotion, but that woman suddenly came out of nowhere. If it wasn''t that she was pretty, would you care about such things?" Thinking of something, she continued toin, "And my car, you actually gave me a used BMW! Am I that cheap in your heart?" The man was rendered speechless for the moment, so he could only cate her, "Of course not. You are the most beautiful babe in my heart. I was strapped some time ago. When I''ve got the time, I''ll personally take you to the 4S store to pick a better car." Stacy grunted twice in displeasure. "Since you want the director position so much, tomorrow at the conference, I''ll find fault with her. By then you can help with a word or two. A neer like her certainly doesn''t know how to deal with this. She''ll only make a fool of herself in front of everyone. Thus, the position will soon be yours." Stacy was delighted, "This is a deal then." The man nodded, his eyes glinting with lust, "Baby, I''ve helped you so much. Shouldn''t I be properly rewarded?" Stacy blushed and pouted, "You''re nasty!" Early the next morning. Stacy drove to work in her car, exuberant. Before the conference, Lyra happened to ride up the elevator with her and couldn''t help but tease, "Yo, Miss Kim, you look radiant. Had a sound sleepst night?" Stacy contemptuously nced at Lyra, "Yeah, definitely better than you did, Miss Carroll. I gather you were... sleeplessst night, right?" Aboutst night''s incident, she thought it through carefully. Judging by how Lyra was drugged, Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick must have made it. But unfortunately, Melvin bumped into them and had them arrested by the police, which was why they did not have the opportunity to send the video to her or Mr. Pord. She was confident about her deduction, thus looking at Lyra with even more disdain at the moment. What was there for a tarnished whore like her to be smug about? Stacy proudly raised her chin and approached Lyra, taunting her, "Miss Carroll, I quite like you. If only we could be friends, but it''s a pity that you are about to scram from that position, I''m afraid we won''t be able to work together in the future." Lyra sneered and looked at her like she was a fool, "Really?" Ding. The elevator arrived. Lyra withdrew her eyes and took the lead to go out. Looking at her proud figure, Stacy gritted her teeth with hatred, "I''d like to see how you''re going to cry Each project team of the Angle Group had a monthly meeting mainly about making the overall n for future work. People of director level and above were positioned in the front half of the table; employees like Stacy would be sitting in the back half of the table, about five people away from Lyra''s seat. The board leaders and employees arrived one after another until Keith entered the room and the meeting officially started. The department heads took turns to speak, and Stacy listened in boredom. Finally, it was time for Lyra to make her presentation. Stacy clenched her fists in growing excitement. However... When she inadvertently nced towards the directors'' area, she didn''t find that familiar figure. Even... this meeting hadn''t even save him a spot. Every seat was taken. What was going on? That man was finest night, and he went out for work this morning with her one after the other. Stacy was puzzled and turned her head to meet Lyra''s eyes who was not far away. Lyra gave her a knowing smile and then withdrew her gaze. The smile looked stunning, but in Stacy''s eyes, it was provocative. Intuition told Stacy that this must have something to do with Lyra. Being hesitant for a while, she finally couldn''t restrain herself and asked the person next to her in a hushed voice, "Do you know why Mr. Lowery didn''te to the conference today?" The man''s face changed, and then he waved his hand hurriedly, "I don''t know any Mr. Lowery. Don''t ask me." Hmm? This reaction... Something was wrong Stacy didn''t believe it, and turned her head to look at the left again, but saw that the employee on the left immediately waved his hand even before she asked the question, "I don''t know anything." Stacy waspletely bewildered. At the conference, Lyra had already begun, "Grandviz is going to produce a male-protagonist TV show called "The Great Dynasty". After negotiation, we have decided that Cody Carver and Elias Navarro will be the first and the second male lead..." "Wait a minute!" Stacy suddenly raised her hand and interrupted, asking, "When did this happen? Why don''t I know anything about it? What we discussedst night was clearly..." Lyra followed her words, "What did we discuss yesterday? With whom?" "With..." Stacy choked. Last night, Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick got arrested all of a sudden. If she said it, she would give herself away. Chapter 34 Youre Bullshitting Chapter 34 You''re Bullshitting As Stacy thought about it, she felt that Lyra wasying traps for her, so she chose to ignore her questions. Stacy continued her questioning, "When did Miss Carroll make a deal with Grandviz? Howe I haven''t heard anything about this?" "Miss Kim, you''re funny. You mean I have to inform you first when I do something?" Lyra sneered and stared at Stacy with prating gaze, "Who do you think you are?" Stacy was stunned, not expecting Lyra to retort her in front of the wholepany. At the moment, all eyes were fixed her, waiting for her to make a fool of herself. She bit her lips, with an injured look on her face. She softened her tone and said respectfully, "I''m sorry. I was full of myself. I thought you, the director, would''ve discussed it with your subordinates." The weak and cowering Stacy, against the proud and aggressive Lyra. She acted like Lyra was using her privilege as the director to bully her. Stacy wascent about herself. Wanna fight with her? This unruly neer was not experienced enough! Keith tapped his knuckles on the conference table, his face a bit displeased, "The director certainly has the right to make her own decisions. There is no need to make a fuss." "Yes, Mr. Lloyd." Stacy''s face was embarrassed and she could only sit back resentfully. Lyra, however, stared at her and continued, "But since Miss Kim is asking, I''ll tell you. Yesterday morning, the head of Grandviz and I had decided on the actors." What? Stacy was bbergasted. It was not until yesterday afternoon that she told Lyra about Grandviz''s new project, but it turned out that Lyra had already settle the deal that morning... Then why did she still agree to the dinnerst night? Stacy stared at Lyra incredulously, like she had seen a ghost. So she did it on purpose? Could it be that both Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick were sent to jail by her? Looking at Lyra''s face, which was almost like too beautiful to be true, Stacy felt a sudden chill down her spine. But after a moment, she dismissed the idea again. How was it possible that this young unsophisticated girl would be such astute and calcting? No way! Coincidence, it must be a coincidence! Under the long table, Stacy''s clenched her fists so tightly that her nails were cutting her palm, before she finally calmed down. Since Stacy did not make any further remarks, the meeting continued. Lyra continued with her presentation. "In terms of the overall nning, everything will remain the same for now. Each popr artists will keep working on the endorsement coboration and variety shows they''ve already got." When it was all said and done, there was no objection from the room. Lyra continued, "Last but not least, thepany have got a group of trainees whole are mostly young and inexperienced. I suggest that we can start a reality television talentpetition franchise, where we can also invite otherpanies to participate, and in the end seven out a hundred candidates will make it to the debut as an idol group. This is also a good way to let our trainees understand the showbiz better." "Wait, I need to say something!" Stacy again raised her hand and stood up, "Miss Carroll, holding a reality talentpetition is no small feat, and this proposal seems to be beyond your scope of work, not to mention the fact that this genre is not exactly well-received in the domestic market. If thepany suffer losses due to this..." As she was speaking, she saw Lyra frown and fan herself with her elegant hand. "What''s the smell on you?" Stacy looked confused, "I didn''t smell anything." "No?" Lyra sneered, "Then why do you keep bullshitting? And you''ve tried so hard to draw attention regardless of the asion." Pfft... Many employees couldn''t help but snicker. The employees sitting next to Stacy involuntarily covered their noses and silently moved away from her. Stacy blushed in shame, realizing that Lyra was humiliating her. Her eyes were wide open and her voice became shriller. "Mr. Lloyd, I suggest that Miss Carroll be closely investigated." Just as she finished speaking, with a thud, Keith in the main seat put down his coffee mug onto the table and said in a deep voice, "I agree with the proposal." There was amotion in the room. The way they nced at Lyra were different now. Only Stacy was so happy that she almost jumped in excitement, "Really? Mr. Lloyd, you actually approve of me and will investigate Miss Carroll closely?" Someone hissed. Everyone knew who Keith was talking to, except Stacy, who acted like a dumbass and didn''t understand his hint. Keith was as disgusted as if he had swallowed hundreds of flies. He said with a sulky face, "If you say one more word, get out immediately and you don''t have toe back tomorrow." Stacy nched at his words. It was like she had gotten on the emotional roller-coaster. It wasn''t until someone next to her reminded her that she reluctantly sat back down on her seat. The conference keep going with the discussion on the details of Lyra''s proposal. Stacy listened quietly, the pain of being humiliated made her want to dig a hole and hide in it right away. Jealousy for Lyra entangled her heart like a viper, making her suffocated. Why didn''t Keithy his eye on her? If she was the one having an affair with Keith, she would be the one being defended and protected by Keith in the public! Billy Lowery''s face suddenly popped up in her head, that greasy face, balding, those gold teeth. Thinking that she could only ingratiate herself with some disgusting man like Billy, Stacy felt even more resentful. Right! Billy! Judging from Keith''s attitude towards that bitch, the sudden disappearance of Billy must have something to do with her! She mulled over this for a while. Once the vite is over. With Stacy out of the way, thetter half of the conference went smoothly. Keith announced that the meeting was adjourned and left with Jalen first. The others followed one after another and left the conference room. Lyra packed up her things and was ready to go when her file bag on the table was suddenly pressed by a woman''s hand with red painted nails. Stacy smiled and said, "I still have a few things to ask you, Miss Carroll. Please stay." Lyra didn''t say anything, nor did she reject Stacy. Until the conference room was almost empty. Stacy asked in a low voice, "Tell me honestly, why was Billy Lowery not in the meeting today? Where did he go? Did you do anything?" "Ah, Billy, he''ll never be able toe back." Lyra raised her brows carelessly. "What?!" Stacy''s eyes widened in disbelief, her hands clutching Lyra''s arms and shaking them, "He was fired from the board? You did this? Why would you do that?" She was discussing with Billyst night how to deal with this bitch, and suddenly without warning, Billy was fired? She couldn''t believe it! Lyra furrowed her eyebrows, patted away the woman''s hands in disgust, "He is suspected of misappropriation of funds, and he also had immoral rtionship with some of thepany''s female employees. Thus, he was fired and also sent to the police. He''ll probably be imprisoned for a dozen of years." As she spoke, she took a wet wipe to clean her wrist, which had just been touched by Stacy, and she then wiped the file folder. Smiling, she continued, "This is confidential. No one but me dares to tell you, for the sake of have working with you for a few days. I''m being a good friend, right?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Stacy stepped back in disbelief and horror, "Sost night you... you really knew everything? You got into my trap on purpose?" Lyra didn''t answer and walked straight to the main seat of the room. When she sat down, her long, well-proportioned legs were folded, and her luscious figure was visible. Even though Lyra was shorter than Stacy now because of her sitting in the chair, but she was still intimidating as hell whichpletely outdid the other. She curled up her lips and said, "Stacy, if you miss Billy so much, then, go keep himpany." Chapter 35 Shes Just a Shameless Villain Chapter 35 She''s Just a Shameless Viin "How dare you!" Stacy first noticed that Lyra was sitting in the main seat of the conference room before she realized what Lyra had just said, her lips trembling, "What...what do you mean?" Lyra was smiling triumphantly. She just looked at Stacy askance and didn''t answer. Stacy was panicked by that smile, and even more so by her air of confidence. "Lunatic! You''re simply a lunatic!" Though she was scolding Lyra, she actually took two steps back as she spoke. Just as she turned around and was about to leave, four men in police uniforms suddenly came to the door of the conference room and knocked politely, "Excuse me, who is Stacy Kim?" Upon hearing her own name, Stacy froze, "What do you want?" Hearing her answer, the police officers immediately turned serous, walking towards her. Stacy''s face was pale with fear, "Did you guys get it wrong? I''m aw-abiding citizen!" "We will judge for ourselves whether you are innocent or not. Pleasee with us." "No! I''m not going!" Mr. Harper and Mr. McCormick were already imprisoned, so she couldn''t hide what she had done. Originally, she expected Billy Lowery to protect her, but Billy was doomed faster than she did. But she couldn''t go to jail; once she was convicted, her job, her future, everything would be lost! Having thought of something, she jogged to Lyra and knelt down, forgetting about her dignity or what not, taking Lyra''s hand and begging, "You called the police, right? Lyra, Miss Carroll, I admit defeat. I''m really sorry. I was just being overly jealous so I wanted to harm you. Could you forgive me, please?" Lyra gently lifted up Stacy''s chin with her fingertips, looking her straight in the eyes and smiled, "This apology from you is all fear and fluke. You know better than me whether you actually meant it." "I really mean it. I was wrong, Miss Carroll, I was really wrong." "Stacy, if you were just naive enough to pick on me, and attempted to climb thedders by sleeping with Billy, I would''ve just fired you. But you surprised me so much that I realized I had underestimated you. Your performancest night was so impressive that I''ve got to do something to show my awe, like, sending you to prison." Stacy lowered her head and sobbed, but in her heart, she hated it so much that she gnashed her teeth. This bitch was so crazy! She had gone too far! When she went through this, she must find an opportunity to crush this bitch. She hid the malice in her heart and put on a remorseful look, and just as she opened her mouth, she suddenly remembered something just now in Lyra''s word, "You said, ''You would''ve fired me?''" How dared she said this? She was just a director! Did she think the wholepany was hers after she became Keith''s woman? Lyra bent over, smiling peevishly, and whispered to Stacy''s ear. "I haven''t told you that thisnd beneath your feet belongs to me, Lyra Lloyd." When she said her name, she stressed on each and every syble, and her eyes glinting with pride. The main seat of the meeting room was like a throne, but her petite figure seemed perfectly fit for it without the slightest sense of incongruity. She looked just like a noble queen. Thud Stacy slumped helplessly onto the ground. Lyra said it was herpany... And herst name was... Lloyd. Stacy covered her mouth and gasped in shock. She hadn''t recovered from her grief and despair even when the police officers came up and dragged Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org her away. With two indecent employees taken care of, Lyra finally got to enjoy a couple of peaceful days. Before noon, Lyra was busy at her desk. Jalen knocked on the door and came in with a poker face, "Director, Mr. Lloyd wants to see you urgently. Please go there as soon as you are done." Keith was calling her for an emergency? Judging from Jalen''s face, it didn''t seem to be a good thing. Lyra did not dy, simply took two minutes to get ready and then rushed to the top floor office. The door opened and Keith was sitting in his office chair with his back to her, his head slightly raised as if he was looking at a mural on the wall. "Brother?" Since they were the only two people in the office, Lyra didn''t hide it. Keith snapped around, "SURPRISE!" In his hand was a food container. When it was, the spicy and zesty smell hit her nose. "Connie said I was mistreating you because I always let you eat your lunch in the cafeteria. So she made your favorite braised beef and sent it over. Surprise?" Lyra was amused by his sudden childish behavior, "This is your urgent matter?" Keith put down the container and got up to walk towards her with a doting smile on his face, "It''s the first priority that my little princess can eat well." Lyra did not say anything, but the joy in her eyes betrayed her mood. Keith pulled her to the couch and sat her down. There were a few more dishes and a soup on the coffee table which had been ced there earlier, and Keith brought over the braised beef from his desk. Lyra took a sniff. It was true that Connie''s cooking was amazeballs. Cafeteria food was no match for that. "It is indeed tasty. But maybe don''t do this next time. If I keep going to have lunch in your office, people will be suspicious," said Lyra while chewing. Keith smiled helplessly, "Connie doesn''t even listen to me since you''ve been here. Go back tonight and tell her yourself." Lyra nodded and then got back to her lunch. She was really hungry. Connie''s cooking was simply overwhelming and her cheeks even went sore from chewing. Keith saw her eating like a little squirrel, silly but very adorable, and he could not help tapping the tip of her nose with affection. Lyra smiled back and continued to eat. The two chattered about family matters at the table, and the atmosphere in the office was lively. Jalen suddenly knocked on the door and then came in, speaking in a quiet voice, "Mr. Lloyd, Miss Frazier is here." Lyra immediately looked up at Keith, only to see his face fell almost instantly. Jalen''s expression was also weird, "She''s waiting outside. Would you like to see her?" Keith didn''t think twice, "I''m busy." Jalen could only go out in silence. As the door closed, the cozy atmosphere in therge office was restored. Keith chucked a juicy piece of beef into Lyra''s bowl, "Eat more. You''re too skinny." Lyra responded and asked tentatively, "Keith, you seem to have a problem with this fiance?" Keith''s face turned grim abruptly as he said in aversion, "Fiance? She''s not worthy. She''s just a shameless viin." By the look on his face, there seemed to be more to the engagement between the two of them. But he looked rather reluctant to mention it, and Lyra didn''t ask any more questions. Was that Miss Frazier really shameless? She was quite curious. What kind of oddball could this woman be that even made the mild Keith so disgusted? "What mischief are you having in mind now? Eat." Keith interrupted her thinking as he noticed the wicked smile on her face. Lyra nodded good-naturedly. Ten minutester, Lyra finished her meal and came out of the president''s office, catching a glimpse of Irene, who was still pestering Jalen next to her. Irene had obviously ran out of patience, and her tone has gradually be threatening. Lyra withdrew her gaze and walked in the direction of the elevator without looking again. "Hey, you!" A shrill voice rang out from behind. Lyra''s wrist was suddenly grabbed by someone. Irene stepped ahead of her and took a look. "It''s you! What were you doing in Keith''s office?" Lyra raised her eyebrows and smiled nonchntly, "Mr. Lloyd invited me to lunch, and I couldn''t reject him, so naturally..." Before she could finish, the anger was already ming in Irene''s eyes, like she wanted to burn Lyra on the spot. Chapter 36 Cant Wait to Take Her Down Chapter 36 Can''t Wait to Take Her Down "Bitch! You''re a siren!" Irene was furious that this bitch had seduced Keith in front of her, Keith''s real fiance! She followed him from Suham to Frayton, not to mention how much effort she had put in getting engaged to him in the first ce. How many women in the world could love a man like she did for Keith! But Keith always refused to see her, and let Jalen use various excuses to brush her off. This time, again, he said he was busy, but his so-called "busy" was busy having lunch with this bitch? The more Irene thought about it, the angrier she became. Underneath her delicate makeup was a fierce face. She red at Lyra viciously and raised her hand to p her. Lyra didn''t duck, but just waited there without moving. However. Irene''s hand didn''t even get to touch a strand of Lyra''s hair before it was clutched. Jalen mped her wrist tightly and his tone was serious, "Miss Frazier, this is Angle Group. You can''t use violence here. Please behave yourself." Irene tried to pull her hand back, but her strength was no match for Jalen''s. She was furious, "Let go! This kind of shameless bitch deserves a good beating. If you get in my way again, I''ll beat you too!" Jalen''s face gradually turned sullen, and his hand did not let go. "Miss Frazier, Mr. Lloyd is inside. Are you trying to make a scene and force him toe out and see you behaving like a shrew?" A shrew? She was the Miss Frazier of Suham, born with a silver spoon. She couldn''t have her image ruined in front of Keith. Seeing that she gradually regained her senses and her anger subsided, Jalen withdrew his hand. At the thought that this woman could restrain herself even if she was in rage, Lyra couldn''t help snickering. "I''ve heard long ago that Miss Frazier is a fiery and domineering person who can go as far as throwing caution to the wind." Lyra tsked, shook her head, and continued, "Today, I only see that you''re a coward, and that''s all." "Shut up!" Irene was simply furious, resisting the urge to go up and tear her apart. In the end, she could only watch Lyra enter the elevator in a breezy manner and disappearpletely from sight. But Irene was unable to pacify herself. What makes this bitch think she could provoke her like that? She wouldn''t deserve to be a Frazier if she didn''t send this bitch to hell! Gradually, she calmed down. A name suddenly shed across her mind . It was the first time that Irene ever visited a detention house. She was here to meet a woman. A few momentster, a woman wearing a blue uniform, with disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes, was led by police officers to the visiting room. Even through the ss, Irene was shocked and subconsciously covered her nose, talking with disgust, "Stacy, it''s only been a few days. Why are you in such a mess?" Stacy licked her dry lips and stared at Irene with hatred, "If it weren''t for your eagerness to cut ties with me, would I be like this?" Just two days ago, Stacy begged the police to approach Irene; she wanted Irene to help bail her out. But instead of helping her, Irene passed the whole buck to her and even bribed someone to speed up her trial! Tomorrow, she would be transferred to prison, not knowing if she would have a chance to see the sun again in this life. She thought Lyra Lloyd was her enemy, but in fact Irene was the demon who pushed her into hell. Irene frowned, her hand still covering her nose. She talked to Stacy behind the twoyers of ss through a microphone. "I had no other choice. My family identally found out about it, and they wouldn''t allow my reputation to be tarnished, so I could only sacrifice you. "But don''t worry. I''ll buy off the people here to ensure that you can have a better life in the future, but in exchange, you must tell me everything you know about Lyra." Irene smiled in self-assurance, "How about that? It''s a good deal, right?" But to her surprise, Stacy suddenly burst into a guffaw, even to the point of pounding the table in excitement. Irene was baffled, "Is that funny?" Trying to get her future sister-inw killed. Isn''t that funny? Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But Stacy didn''t say this; she hated Lyra, but she also hated Irene. How could she see the two of them getting along in the future? "You just can''t wait to take her down?" The creepy smile on her face, with the messy dry hair and bloodshot eyes, made her look like a ghost from a haunted asylum in the horror movie. Irene steadied herself before saying, "Of course. But you also want her dead too, right?" "Well, then, I''ll tell you." Stacy grinned as she whispered to the receiver, "Her backer is not to be mess with. You may not stand a chance if you go against her directly. But I know she has been divorced once, so maybe you can start with that." Irene sounded excited, "Good. Don''t worry. I''ll help you get revenge on Lyra!" After she finished, she got up and left without looking back. Stacy stared at her curvy figure, the smile on her face looked even more insane. It was just a pity that she wouldn''t be able to see their fight! Once out, Irene couldn''t wait to make a call, "Find out who Lyra''s ex-husband is. I want every single detail, and be quick." After waiting for half an hour, a document was sent to her phone. She clicked on it and her knitted brows were finally smoothened. Her eyes fixed on a certain name and the corner of her lips lifted, "Charlotte Matthews?" ... At the President''s office, Freeman group,. Melvin''s hand rested on his temple and his eyes were slightly closed. Fred stood straight in front respectfully and reported the Freeman Manor''s situation to him. "The day before yesterday, Young Lady She made a protest, while the security guards dared not let her get out. These two days, she has been extra quiet and well-behaved. She only made a few phone calls to Miss Matthews, but Miss Matthews did not answer..." Melvin opened his eyes as Fred''sst few words caught his attention. "Why didn''t Lottie answer her call?" She had been good friends with Charlotte and they often called each other. But ever since Lyra went to take revenge on the Freeman Manor, Charlotte did not once mention She in front of him. Melvin frowned slightly. Fred exined, "Maybe... Miss Matthews was just busy and didn''t hear Lady She''s call." It was normal not to answer someone''s call once in a while, but for several times in a row... What was Charlotte trying to avoid? Something was off. He got up, his face solemn. "Haven''t seen Lottie in days. I''ll go to her apartment." Fred stood still, "Miss Matthews doesn''t seem to be in the apartment. She''s out." Out? Forget it, maybe he was overthinking it. Melvin sat back in his office chair. Fred looked at the dark circles under his eyes, and he couldn''t help asking, "Boss, you haven''t rested well recently? You don''t seem too well." Melvin rubbed his temples, a bit fretful. Recently, he was still living in the vi, and every time he went back, no matter howte it was, he kept thinking of Lyra. There she was mopping the floor in her apron, and smiling at him when she saw him. There in the garden, she was bending down sweeping the leaves. And there she was in bed that night... All these made him sleepless at night. Even when he got up to pour himself a ss of water, he would recall the scene of Keith gently rubbing Lyra''s calves at the gate of the restaurant. "Boss?" Chapter 37: Being the Matthews Groups sole heir Chapter 37: Being the Matthews Group''s sole heir Fred saw Melvin''s livid face and thus called him. Melvin snapped back from his own thoughts and instructed, "About the ownership transfer of the vi, thewyer must give us a draft of the agreement today, and then contact Lyra toe over to sign it." "Yes, I''ll get to it immediately." At the Angle Group Tower. Since Stacy was jailed, Lyra hadcked someone to help her, and now she had to focus on the reality talentpetition project, so she decided to pick a recement from those agents and assistants. At the moment, in her small office, seven female employees of varying heights were standing in two rows. Most of the female employees in the first row looked pretty, but not standing upright, looking a bit ostentatious. Lyra only took a nce at the first row and she didn''t like them being so fake. She scanned across every face and her eyes were drawn to the girl standing furthest away in the second row. "You, step forward." The girl did not expect to be called. Surprised and delighted, she cautiously took two steps forward, "Hello Director, my name is Kellie Winters." Lyra looked at her profile. A neer, born in a remote area, nothing dodgy in her history and family background. That''s exactly the kind of person Lyra wanted. "Then it''s you. Start as my assistant." Kellie was ttered. The other employees were upset, "Director, she''s only been here for a month, and she''s still on probation. Is thispliance with the rules?" Lyra threw them another nce. "I, am the rule." The crowd choked on her words. Without being selected, they could only leave discontentedly. The neer Kellie was very excited and kept bowing to thank her, "Thank you, Director, for giving me this opportunity. I''ll do my best in every task you give me, I promise..." "Okay, I see, but actions speak louder than words." She gave Kellie an affirmative look and handed her a pile of documents, "Familiarize yourself with these matters as soon as possible." "Okay, Director." Kellie carried the documents out. Once she was gone, Lyra turned her office chair to look out the floor-to-ceiling window, while rubbing her shoulders tiredly. Angle Group was not exactly a well-known entertainmentpany in Frayton. Many coboration opportunities were in fact drawn by Keith''s name. Lyra wanted to increase the profits by 5% this year. Therefore, she had got to make some big moves, something new and exciting. Although it would be very risky, but this was the typical Lyra Lloydalways rising to the challenge. As she was thinking, Kellie knocked on the door again and came in. "Director, just now there was a call from you. The person said it was Mr. Watts from Shihai. He wants you to go over to sign a house ownership transfer agreement." Lyra wondered, "What house?" "He said it was a seaside vi in Riverview." The wedding house for Melvin and her back then? The had been divorced for quite a while. Why did Melvin suddenly want to give the house to her? Forpensation, or out of guilt? Ridiculous. "Okay, I''ll be there after work." Lyra didn''t refuse. Although she didn''tck money, there was no reason for her not to ept the money that was offered to her. Besides, the house mighte in handy in the future. In the caf. Charlotte, wearing sunsses, walked to a table with two roses, as promised. Looking at the delicate woman sitting opposite her, she removed her sunsses and put on a fake smile, "Miss Frazier, you wanted to see me?" Irene looked her up and down. "You''re the illegitimate daughter of the Matthews family, Charlotte Matthews? You''re pretty, but your bearing is far from that of a real gentlewoman." She pointed out the status difference between them right out of the gate. Was Irene trying to overpower her? Charlotte frowned slightly, displeased, but she still managed to keep smiling, "If you ask me here just to humiliate me, it is really not necessary." She was actually about to take her bag and leave when Irene held her hand, "Don''t rush. Let''s get down to business. You hate your fianc''s ex-wife, right?" Hearing that it had something to do with Lyra, Charlotte paused immediately, "What are you trying to say?" "Because I don''t like that bitch either, I can help you get rid of her." Charlotte hesitated. The Frazier family''s strength was indeed not to be underestimated. She was quite tempted at the idea, but she didn''t the way Irene talked, which was so supercilious and overbearing. If she couldn''t get substantial help from Irene, she would only end up being Irene''s puppet. With that, Charlotte sighed, "Sorry, Miss Frazier. I''m just an insignificant illegitimate child of the Matthews family with no power, and she almost got me several times before. I''m afraid I won''t be able to beat her. I can''t help you." She gave Irene another nce and got up to leave again. "So what that you''re an illegitimate child. If you join forces with me, I''ll help you change that and make you the sole heir of Matton Corp." A glint of triumph shed across Charlotte''s eyes. "Deal." ... When it was time to get off work, Lyra drove to the Seaside Vi in her Santana unhurriedly. She looked nkly at the unchanged scenery outside the gate and was surprised to find that her heart was still vaguely aching. The security guard knew she woulde over and didn''t stop her. She walked straight through the garden and pushed open the door. There was nowyer in the living room, only Melvin wearing a BOL haute couture ck suit, with his long legs crossed, sitting elegantly on the sofa sipping ck coffee. It came as no surprise to Lyra that she would see him at the vi. Just... She strutted inside in her high heels. It was only when she got closer did she see Melvin''s face clearly, which was still handsome but a bit haggard, especially with the obvious dark circles under his eyes. She didn''t hold back herugh from amusement. She had known Melvin for so many years, but it was the first time she had seen this ghostly look on him. "It seemed that Mr. Freeman had had a busy night life these days." Melvin''s face turned sullener and he raised his head to gaze at her, "Miss Carroll has got a sharper tongue now." "Of course." She folded her arms and her eyes suddenly went cold, "Whether I''ll be nice or not depends on whom I''m talking to, but you, don''t deserve it." Melvin frowned, and he got up stepping directly over the coffee table, quickly approaching her. Lyra was prepared for this. She preemptively struck an attack, but was sidestepped by Melvin. Then, a big hand reached over to grab her shoulder. Lyra backed a step, raising her long leg wearing Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. the 12-cm high heel and threw a fierce kick at where was between the man''s legs. Taken by surprise, Melvin took a step back and urately grabbed her delicate ankle. ... Fred, who was keeping watch in the garden, heard amotion in the house and quietly took a peek, only to see the two fighting. What was this about? Just signing an agreement, right? If she did not like the house, she could refuse. Why fighting? He was dumbfounded to see that Lyra was aiming at Melvin''s weakest spot every time she struck ferociously. Melvin was only defending and not attacking. The situation was dangerous. Fred hissed. Was she trying to kill him? What a ruthless woman! Fred was really afraid to see the scene of his boss lying on the floor covered in blood the next second. He resisted the urge to go in and stop the fight, just plugged his ears and hid away. Chapter 38 Unbelievable Move Chapter 38 Unbelievable Move The two people in the living room had already fought for about two rounds. Lyra''s first strike missed its aim. In the following protracted battle, she couldn''t rival Melvin in terms of physical strength, plus the inconvenience caused by her high heels, she was forced to the corner before she realized it. Melvin smiled, clutching her left wrist and pressing it onto the wall. Just like what he did in the previous fights. This time Lyra had learned her lesson, knowing full well that he wanted to confine her hands by holding them against the wall. Thus, while Melvin was paying attention to grab her left hand, Lyra took the opportunity to pressed on the ring on her right hand, and the silver pin popped out. Melvin was caught off guard. The silver needle on Lyra''s Emerald Green Ring was held against his Adam''s apple. Fortunately, she had been wearing the ring all the time for protection ever since Micah gave her this. Thought the silver needle was small, it was made from a very hard material. The two seemed to have been frozen on the spot. So close that they could feel each other''s breath. As Melvin swallowed, his Adam''s apple moved, and a bead of crimson blood slipped down from his neck, quickly staining the cor of his white shirt, on which it looked a small poppy flower. His brow furrowed, "So ruthless?" Lyra sneered, "To deal with a pestering asshole like you, I have to be ruthless." Melvin''s thin lips curled up slightly and he leaned in an inch closer. He didn''t seem to believe that she dared to take his life at the vi. "If youe a millimeter closer, I''ll slit your throat without hesitation. Try it if you don''t believe me." There was no emotion in her voice, but Melvin clearly saw the absolute determination in her eyes. This woman would kill whoever annoyed her when she was angry. He chuckled, let go of her hand, and took two steps back. Lyra gently massaged her left wrist, and walked around him to get the transfer agreement on the coffee table. Flipping through it, she didn''t find anything suspicious in the agreement. She picked up the pen next to her and finished signing the two copies without hesitation. Then, she took one of the copies and left the house without looking back. Melvin looked at her back and raised his hand to touch the blood at his throat, the look on his face unfathomable. ... Lyra got out of the vi. When Fred saw her, he involuntarily flinched. Having waited for her to walk past him, he rushed to the vi to see how Melvin was doing. Lyra ignored him and took out her cell phone to call Kellie. "Help me find some people to take care of my Seaside Vi, the whole furnishings need to be reced, and the flowers in the garden have to be rented." "Okay, Director." Kellie asked, "When do you n to move in? I can start the arrangement as soon as possible ordingly." Lyra giggled, "When did I say I''m moving in?" "Huh? You''re not living there? Then..." Before Kellie on the other end of the line could finish her sentence, Lyra hung up. She walked straight to her Volkswagen Santana parked at the front gate. Just as she opened the door, she heard the sound of a car slowly approaching behind her. The car stopped a short distance away. Charlotte got out of the back seat. There seemed to be someone else in the back of the car, probably a woman, judging from her movement, but the face was blocked and it was impossible to see who she was. Lyra didn''t bother, just took one look and then withdrew her gaze, ready to get in the car and leave. Charlotte trotted closer to her and blocked her car door, sounding surprised, "Why are you here? Do you still want to pester Melvin. He has nothing to do with you now!" Lyra was amused, curling up her lips yfully, "That''s something you should ask him. He told me to Charlotte''s heart sank. "How is that possible! If you hadn''t pestered him, do you really think he''s willing to pay attention to you?" However, she said she didn''t believe in, but her heart still retained a trace of doubt. Lyra took the transfer agreement out of her purse and waved it in front of Charlotte, "Look closely, your Melvin is giving this house to me." After saying that, she pushed Charlotte away. Charlotte could not stand the force and staggered several steps before steadying herself, her eyes red with shock. Melvin actually gave this house to Lyra? He didn''t even allowed her to approach the vi, but he was so generous to give it to this woman? What for! She was so angry that she almost had a heart attack, but on second thought, she figured it out. ring at Lyra, she grunted, "This is Melvin''spensation for your divorce, right? He did this just to Lyra sneered, not at all pissed, her cold eyes staring back, "This is my private property from now on. People like you had better stay far away, or I don''t mind having someone throw you out." "You!" Charlotte''s face was almost distorted with rage. But seeing Lyra open the door and get into the driver''s seat, she smiled smugly again. "I couldn''t fight you before when you had Keith backing you up, but from tomorrow, I''ll trample you under my feet forever!" Lyra gave her a nonchnt nce, not taking her threat into ount, and fired up the engine with a roar, and the Volkswagen Santana quickly swaggered off, spewing the tailpipe exhaust right in Charlotte''s face. Charlotte was choking and coughing, ring at the green Santana, stamping her foot fiercely, her eyes glinting with malice. She would like to see how long this bitch could still be so cocky! Lyra drove all the way back to Keith''s vi. When she passed by the big LED screen at the shopping center, it was broadcasting the news of Abigail Matthews''s car ident due to her DUI. Abigail was the firstborn daughter of the Matton Corp''s president. After surgery, Abigail''s life was out of danger, but she may be in a vegetative state forever. The Matthews couple cried uncontrobly in front of the camera. Lyra just nced at the screen and didn''t pay much attention to it. Three days had passed. Today, Lyra went to the cafeteria for lunch. The employees today seemed to be extra gossipy and the look on their faces were rather interesting when they were chatting. Lyra found it a bit strange, but she wasn''t really interested in gossips nor did she often follow the news on the inte. "Director, have you heard the big news this morning?" Kellie came over with two other approachable assistants and sat next to Lyra. "What news?" Seeing that she didn''t know, Kellie couldn''t wait to tell her, "The daughter of Matton Corp''s president had a car ident. You heard that, right? But shortly after the ident, the Matthews family announced that they were bringing home their youngest daughter who had been in foster care abroad due to illness." Lyra didn''t look up, concentrating on eating, "What''s so unusual about that?" "Do you know who the second daughter of the Matthews couple is? It''s Charlotte Matthews, the fiance Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org of Mr. Freeman, who are gonna get engaged next month!" Lyra''s hands paused Seeing her finally reacted, Kellie was very excited, "Everyone is mocking the Matthews couple. Their eldest daughter has be a vegetable, but they haven''t even been sad for long enough. Now they already want to have their younger daughter back home..." The two other female employees at the table also quickly joined the discussion, no more than expressing their dissatisfaction with the Matthew couple''s behavior. They even had a bold spection that Charlotte''s identity must not be as simple as it seemed. There were many different opinions on the matter. Lyra listened quietly and did not chime in. She suddenly remembered Charlotte''s threat to her in front of Seaside Vi a few days ago. It seemed that there was more behind Abigail Matthews'' car ident. Now that Charlotte had finally be recognized as a member of the Matthews family, what would be her next big move? Chapter 39 Dont Miss the Good Show Chapter 39 Don''t Miss the Good Show Having finished her lunch in the cafeteria, Lyra went back to her office and turn on her work mode again. She only had a spection about the matter of the Matthews family, but there was no substantial evidence, and neither did she actually care. But if Charlotte took the initiative to mess with her, then it would be different. Halfway through the afternoon, Cody called. What came to Lyra''s ear was a sweet boyish voice, "Lyra, are you free tonight?" Lyra was tapping the keyboard, her tone t, "Nope." Cody pouted and continued anyway, "I have to go to the banquet at the Matthews'' tonight. I''ve been working for seven days in a row, so you have to give me a break, right?" "Granted." Not expecting her to agree so readily, Cody tentatively asked again, "And may I have the pleasure to invite Miss Carroll to be my date for the evening?" Lyra pursed her lips, her starry eyes flickering, thinking over something. A whileter, she replied, "Ok." With one brief word, Lyra hung up the phone. Cody on the other end of the phone silentlymented that the Queen was so cold and emotionless! Lyra hadn''t nned to go, but since Cody mentioned it, she might as well stop by to join in the fun. 30 minutester, Kellie came to her office and ced a delicate gift box on Lyra''s desk. "Director, this was just delivered. It''s for you," "Got it, you can leave now." When Kellie was gone, Lyra got up and opened the gift box. It was an evening dress. The style is quite in line with her aesthetics. Cody that boy really made a full preparation for this. She shook her head in amusement, took a few more nce at the dress before putting it back and went back to work. As soon as the end of the day came, most of the employees started to pack up and prepared to leave. Lyra told those who like to work overtime to go back early as well. When almost everyone in the In front of the Angle Group Tower, Cody was waiting by a new silver-gray Maybach. When he saw Lyrae out, he took a look at her. Just a nce, he couldn''t move his eyes away anymore. She was simply stunning in that snow-white dress, who could even outshine many popr movie stars. Unfortunately, Lyra didn''t really care to be a star. Cody tsked and smiled as he trotted over, stretching out his arm in a gentlemanly way, "My queen, it is my greatest honor to join you at the banquet." Lyra snickered and reached out to give him a pop on the head, "Knock it off." Cody covered his head, pouting, "I''m telling the truth." As Lyra walked towards the car, Cody hurried to open the door for her, meanwhile continuing with his Lyra paused in her tracks. Looking at him suspiciously, she asked, "Didn''t you pick this for me and send it over?" Cody was confused and also a little embarrassed, "I was going to pick a dress for you personally, but I was on set all afternoon and so busy that I forgot." Lyra''s expression became serious. She remembered that she didn''t see the name of the sender on the box this afternoon. Since she and Cody had talked on the phone before that, she assumed it was from this kid and didn''t care too much. Now things had be interesting! Cody thought she was angry with him so asked weakly, "Lyra, what''s wrong?" Lyra did not exin anything, red lips curled up into a smile, "Let''s go. We can''t miss the good show." In the dressing room on the second floor, the Matthews House. Charlotte was still putting on her makeup. She had been making preparation since noon. Today, she must be the center of attention. She sat next to her, chattering without stop, "If it wasn''t for your invitation to this party, my brother would have grounded me for who knows how long. You don''t know, those jerks in the Freeman Manor are keeping a strict watch on me. I''m bored to death." Charlotte smiled andforted her, "You''re out now, right? I guess Melvin won''t confine you guys there anymore." "That''s not necessarily true. My brother is a hard-hearted person, principled and stubborn." She sighed and continued toin, "And you, I don''t know what you''re doing these days. You didn''t even answer my calls. I''m even wondering if you have sold me out." Charlotte''s face stiffened, but soon she went to take She''s hand affectionately, "How could I possibly do such a thing! You''ve always been my best friend. I''m quite sad that you''d think of me like that." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She saw her expression was sincere, so she believed it. "I was just joking. Please don''t take it to the heart. However, congrattions. You can finally marry into our family as the daughter of the Matthews family, all the more worthy of my brother! Charlotte''s face turned sullen, but changed back to a warm smile the moment She looked over. She didn''t even notice and continued talking. "But then again, now you''re one of the Matthews, as well as the future heir to Matton Corp. With such a high status, Lyra that bitch is no match for you." This made Charlotte verycent. When she was about to humblebrag about it, there was a noise outside the door. It sounded like something had dropped to the ground. The two looked at each other and got up to open the door. It turned out it was the maid who came to deliver the dress, but she identally collided with the cart of the passing cleaner, and things fell all over the ce, so the maid was helping to pick them up. She covered her nose in disgust, "Ugh, what a mess. It''s dirty!" The cleaner went up to apologize in fear and trepidation. "I''m sorrydies. It''ll be done soon and won''t dirty your door." Charlotte frowned in disgust, but after all, She was there, so she could not directly chide them. She only smiled and said, "Forget it, it''s not a big deal. Many guests are gonna be here today. Hurry up and do your job." Then she turned to the maid who was helping, "Bring in the dress. The size has been altered, right? Come on." "Yes." The maid hurriedly picked up the intact dress box from the floor and followed Charlotte into the dressing room. With the box opened it was a snow-white haute couture dress. She was directly mesmerized, "Dear god, what a beautiful dress. This is from a famous designer''s abroad, right? Charlotte, no wonder you''re the center of spotlight tonight. Uncle and aunt love you so much that even I''m envious." Charlotte was actually so satisfied by She words although she denied modestly, "This is nothing. You''re little princess of the Freeman family''." The twoplimented each other for a while. Then She took a few photos with her "bestie" and posted them on Instagram, writing, "Weing party for my bestie. She is a stunner." It soon drew a bunch ofments from She''s celebrity fans, praising both of them in every possible exaggerating way. She, who had not been out for a long time, got her vanity boost tonight. Charlotte found a way to make She leave, "Girl, please help me go take a look how many people havee here. Isn''t it almost time to start?" "Alright." As soon as She left, Charlotte quickly made a phone call. "How''s it going with the bitch? Nothing''s gonna go wrong tonight, right?" Irene on the other end of the phone sounded confident, "No, my people are watching her. You''ll see." With her words, Charlotte waspletely rest assured. She couldn''t hold back her excitement for the good show ahead. Tonight, she would be the first socialite of Frayton with Lyra under her feet! Chapter 40 Which One is Fake Chapter 40 Which One is Fake At 8:00 pm, the Matthews House was full of guests, except for their own rtives, all of whom came from the upper echelon of dignitaries. Katelyn Morgan, also known as the Mrs. Matthews, stood quietly beside Jamie Matthews, smiling and greeting the guests every now and then. But she was not happy at all. Her real daughter was still in aa, but Jamie already asked to bring his mistress''s daughter back, and let Katelyn admit that girl as her child. She was downright furious. But she also knew that the Matthews family did not have any son as the heir, and her only daughter had be a vegetable. To prevent the Matthews family from copsing, she could only listen to Jamie. So no matter how reluctant she was, she had to pretend to love Charlotte. "Look! It''s Miss Charlotte Matthews!" Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, and all eyes instantly followed the spotlight and looked to the second floor. Charlotte was wearing delicate makeup, a fine-tuned smile on her face, with a dress that brought out her elegance. Her seemed so graceful as she walked down the stairs. The crowd burst into amotion. Cheers and apuse surrounded her. Ady spoke to Katelyn, "Mrs. Matthews, you''re really lucky. Your younger daughter is also a stunning beauty, and her fianc is the president of the Freeman group. How enviable." Anotherdy chimed in, "Yes, Mr. Freeman is a handsome and promising young man. The two of them are really a match made in heaven. You''re so lucky! "Thank you. But you two both have a son and a daughter, right? It must be a jolly family..." Katelyn managed a smile as her fists were clenched tightly. Melvin, who was mentioned, was sitting quietly at the moment, with no extra expression on his face. Despite not saying a word, he himself still held a strong presence with his own charisma. Charlotte felt the crowd''s either admiring or envious gazes, enjoying the vanity of being the star in the limelight. There were many wealthy boys on the first floor, who hadn''t pulled their eyes away from her ever, since she came out. Charlotte noticed it too, which was why she deliberately take it slowly when walking down the stairs. However. She was just halfway down the stairs when the crowd suddenly gasped again. Someone was shouting, "Cody Carver is here!" Everyone turned their heads to look at the door. The young and handsome Cody came step by step from the end of the red carpet with his female made the guests more thrilled. And the first thing people noticed when they look sideways was Lyra beside him. A long white dress went well with her glowing skin; her makeup today was very light, but together with the dress, the two unexpectedlyplemented each other. When walking over, Lyra looked like an angel. The crowd was almost entirely enchanted, and no one paid any more attention to Charlotte behind them. Charlotte was still standing in the middle of the stairs. Never had she expected that Lyra crushed her the moment she entered the house. Now she was stuck there and no one was paying attention to her at all. She didn''t know whether to get down or go back, so pissed that she almost passed out. This bitch could look so stunning even in a knock-off dress? The delicate makeup she spent all afternoon painting was not as effective as the bitch''s light makeup? Why! She was no way worse than this bitch! Charlotte gritted her teeth, and she elegantly covered her mouth and coughed lightly twice, trying to draw back the attention. A guest nearby turned to nce at her, and his keen eye spotted what was wrong and shouted. "Look at this! Mr. Carver''s date is wearing the same dress as Miss Matthews." "It''s true! As the saying goes, the most embarrassing part isn''t when you and the other dress the same, but when you find you''re the uglier one! Mr. Carver''s femalepanion is simply stunning, I totally Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. forgot what Miss Matthews looks like in it..." The guests started to dart their eyes between the two. In front of the unhurried, ssy and stylish Lyra, Charlotte waspletely yed. Charlotte felt like she was about to vomit blood from the rage. This was not at all what she wanted to see! Soon, someone else noticed that something was wrong. "This dress seems to be the work of the famous foreign designer Miss Z. It''s called First Snow, right?" "Yikes! It''s really the First Snow!" "But Miss Z''s every design is unique. It''s always limited to one piece in the world. You can''t get it even if you have money. How can there be two pieces of First Snow at the same time?" "Who the hell is wearing a knock-off dress?!" The crowd was in an uproar. All of a sudden, the atmosphere became intense. Two identical pieces, which meant that one of them must be a knock-off! Charlotte was relieved to see that things were finally back on track. Jamie and Katelyn, however, were stunned. They didn''t expect a supposedly peaceful party to turn into a fashion drama. Guests were chattering here and there, and the atmosphere in the ballroom was instantly ignited. The people here are noblemen and noblewomen who abhorred knock-offs. Fearing that things would get out of hand, Katelyn walked to the microphone in the middle of the hall. "I''m sorry that this happened today. It''s unexpected to us as well. But I have to exin to everyone that this dress on my daughter was delivered yesterday, right after I personally called Miss Z and purchased it at a price of $30 million. There''s absolutely no way that it is fake." There was another gasp from the crowd. 30 million for an evening dress! It seemed that the Matthews couple really doted on their new baby girl! Once again, the guests looked at Charlotte with envy. Having regained attention, Charlotte walked down steadily while holding the handrails to stand alongside Katelyn. She put on a polite smile, showing the crowd that she was indeed the gentlewoman of the prestigious Matthews family. With Katelyn''s exnation, the crowd was convinced, basically concluding that the one on Lyra was a fake. Cody stepped forward and blocked the malicious nces aiming at Lyra. Then he looked at Katelyn on the stage and sneered, "So Mrs. Matthews is suggesting that my date is wearing a fake dress?" Katelyn was choked at his words, not knowing how to reply. Jamie was even more terrified for a while. What to do? If it was admitted that the date Mr. Carver brought here was wearing a knock-off dress and the Carver family was disgraced, it would certainly be dangerous for the Matthews family''s coboration with them. But if they said Charlotte was wearing the fake one, it would also greatly tarnish the Matthews family''s reputation. They would lose their dignity in the upper circle. It seemed like no matter which choice they made, the Matthews family would suffer a huge loss. Jamie was in a dilemma. Who could''ve thought that a normal party would end up like this! Just when the crowd was waiting for the truth to be revealed and murmuring to each other, She suddenly stood up. "Did you buy the clothes she was wearing yourself, Mr. Carver?" Cody replied, "No." "That''s right. Mr. Carver, you were probably hoodwinked by her." She smiled smugly and continued to exin in front of the guests, "I''m sure you all don''t know this woman. She''s an orphan my grandfather picked up from the orphanage. Her name is Lyra Carroll. "She used to like to steal things when she was living in my house. If it wasn''t for my mom''s kindness, she would''ve been kicked out long ago. For an immoral person like her, how is it possible for her to get Miss Z''s recognition? This one must be fake!" Chapter 41 Dance Battle Chapter 41 Dance Battle When She finished, the whole room was shocked. People''s gaze towards Lyra changed instantly. Cody knew Lyra''s real identity. His was instantly infuriated, "Who the hell are you to nder my friend!" She was jealous and angry when she saw that Cody was still defending Lyra even after what she had said. She did not dare to offend the young devil of the Carver family, she could only suppress her fury, "Mr. Carver, you''ve been deceived by this woman. She is best at acting like an innocent angel and seducing men. She used to wheedle my grandfather like that! "Bullshit! Lyra is..." The person behind him suddenly pinched his arm so hard that Cody''s words came to a screeching halt and he turned his head to look at Lyra. Lyra slightly furrowed her brow and shook her head, her gaze indicative of something. Melvin, who had been keeping silent in the crowd, saw the small movements between the two clearly and subconsciously frowned. Cody, who understood Lyra''s hint here,pletely stopped talking. Lyra looked straight at She and snorted, "It seems that the lesson for youst time isn''t enough? You still have the strength toe out and speak evil of others." She''s entire body shivered with fear being stared by Lyra like this; she felt like her knees which had just recovered were aching again. Considering that they were in the public and quite far apart from each other, She thought that Lyra wouldn''t dare do anything, so it emboldened her to denounce Lyra loudly. "How dare you mentionst time? You broke into my house and smashed everything because you had your paramour to back you up, and..." "She Freeman." Not far away, Melvin called out to her in a calm tone. She subconsciously shuddered. When her brother called her by her full name, it usually meant that he was really enraged. She was reluctant, but had to stop talking more about thest time and return to the topic of tonight. "Hmph, no matter what, this dress on you is fake. Instead of waiting for the truth to be revealed, you might as well admit it directly now!" Lyra did not speak. Charlotte on the stage, however, took the microphone and said, "Lyra, if you really like the First Snow by Miss Z, I can send it to you after the party. Today is my special day, I do not want to spoil everyone''s mood because of this. I''ll let the maid take you down to get a new one first, alright?" With her words, not only did she make herself look generous and kind, she also reaffirmed the fact that Lyra''s dress was a knock-off. Jamie saw this and immediately passed a wink to Katelyn. Katelyn hurriedly beckoned the maid, "Take thisdy to the guest room and give her a new dress." Two maids immediately came out and were about to pull Lyra, who was still standing on the red carpet. At this time, all the guests present had believe in consensus that she was wearing the knock-off dress, thus looking at her with contempt and disgust. After all, one was a member of the Matthews family, while the other was just someone who grew up in an orphanage. The difference in status was too great, and the truth was obvious. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Wait." Just as the maid approached, Lyra finally spoke. She smiled and looked tenderly at Charlotte on the stage, "The dresses designed by Miss Z are not only beautiful in shape, the sewing and stitching techniques of each dress are also very unique. Even though the knock-off dress looks like the original one, it cannot replicate the very way of stitching." Charlotte was confused, "What are you trying to say?" Lyra smiled lightly, looking like a proud dialectician. "If Miss Matthews insists that her dress is the authentic one, then do you dare battle with me in dancing to the song ''Lover''?" ''Lover'' is the most difficult dance in tango, showing the different sides of a woman: gentle, wild, coquettish, pampered, etc. This dance was difficult in the footwork and rhythmic changes. Even if the dancer got slightly distracted, she could no longer keep up with the music. The whole room was shocked! This woman hadn''t gotten crazy enough, huh? Who gave her the confidence to propose a battle! Didn''t she think she had made enough of a fool of herself? After the dancer finished such a difficult and intense song, if she was wearing the knock-off dress, with that inferior stitching technique, she would have the dress torn apart. By then, it would be an unprecedented scandal in front of so many people! But since someone was willing to make a fool of themselves, they were more than happy to watch the show. Charlotte on the stage was looking at Lyra, and she too was puzzled. What made Lyra so confident that she was wearing the authentic dress? And since when did Lyra learn tango? Even Charlotte had just picked up this type of dance recently, which was sort of a thing for the upper ss. ''Lover'' was so difficult that she could barely remember all the moves. What if this bitch really knew how to do it and even danced better than her? Charlotte was nervous. Lyra smiled seeing the silent Charlotte, "Miss Matthews, you don''t dare? Are you afraid?" This was a downright provocation. If Charlotte did not ept the challenge, she would certainly be looked down upon, and even be considered that she was guilty. She immediately stood up for Charlotte, "Charlotte, don''t be afraid topete with her! She proposed the battle, so you let her dance first, to fulfill her desire to embarrass herself in public!" Yes! She almost forgot! Charlotte''s eyes lit up. Lyra was wearing the fake dress, so even if she danced well, the dress would still be torn. Her embarrassment was inevitable. Therefore, Charlotte took the microphone, "Since Lyra insists, then I''ll y along. Take this as a spice- up for the party." She said, her fingertips gently pinching the hem of her skirt and smiling as she bowed toward the crowd. The guests obviously were satisfied with her attitude and had faith in her. Finally, on deciding who to dance first, Charlotte chose to go first. "Lyra was bound to make a fool of herself when she danced, and by then, who would be interested in appreciating her own dance?" Charlotte thought to herself. So she had better go first to earn a round of apuse. Because ''Lover'' is a dance for two, Charlotte instantly looked in the direction of Melvin. But where he had been standing was now empty. Where did he go? In front of so many people, it was not appropriate for Charlotte to go out to look for him. So among the many men who had invited her to dance together, she chose the one who looked rtively the most handsome. The music begun and the two started dancing to the rhythm. Charlotte''s dance was not necessarily eye-catching, but she managed to remember all the movements of the first half of the song and delivered a more or lessplete performance. Besides, she was the key figure of the party tonight, so the crowd still pped and cheered enthusiastically for her. Charlotte was overjoyed, thinking she had wowed everyone with her performance, and tried even harder. However, when she was doing an upward arm swing to the music, she heard a sudden ripping sound from the inside of her arm. The sound was small,pletely covered by the music. But she herself could hear it clearly. Did her dress get torn? Charlotte panicked all of a sudden. How was this possible? Her dress was definitely authentic. Could it be that she had indeed moved too violently? She thought in restlessness and reduced her force in making every move since. And because of the distraction, she missed the beat and stepped out the wrong foot, which was stepping right on her partner''s! The ce suddenly fell into a silence. Charlotte awkwardly retracted her foot and terminated the dance in advance. "Sorry guys. I just came back from abroad and had started to learn this song two days ago. I didn''t do a good job." She chimed in, "Only two days of learning and you can already dance like this. Charlotte, you don''t need to be modest. You''ve done a good job!" Many guests followed to praise her in order to give face to the Matton Corp. Jamie and Katelynughed and thanked theirpliments one by one. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and became even more convinced that her dress was torn a little only because of her big movements. There was no way it was fake! After all, she managed to finish the dance even though it was not very good, at least the dress was still intact. The crowd looked at Lyra with an even odder look. She spoke again, a look of schadenfreude on her face. "Charlotte has finished dancing. Now it''s your turn!" Chapter 42 How Many Surprises He Didnt Know About Chapter 42 How Many Surprises He Didn''t Know About Lyra remained calm and collected, "Alright." She turned her head to look at Cody, but saw Cody blushing with obvious awkwardness, and he said in a very small voice, "Lyra... I can''t do this song. Am I embarrassing you?" Lyra didn''t say anything, and didn''t mean to me him. She once again broke the silence, smiling more smugly, "It seems that Mr. Carver can''t help you. What would you do now? What if no one here want to dance with you? How embarrassing would that be!" Lyra remained silent as her eyes scanned across the men in the room. A few men coveted the beautiful Lyra and at one point they wanted to stand up and invite her, but to think that she was wearing a knock-off dress, they were afraid they would be disgraced being on stage with her, so they eventually gave up. For two minutes, none in the room asked to dance with Lyra. She''s smug grin could not get any wider. She was about to continue taunting Lyra when suddenly from the back of the crowd came a man''s husky voice. "I wonder if Miss Carroll would like to dance with me?" The crowd looked over. Melvin had returned to the hall at some point and was looking at Lyra on the red carpet with an intense gaze. He actually never left the room, but just went to a quiet and inconspicuous ce to stay; he did not want to get involved in the sh between women. But Charlotte had finished her dance, which meant there was probably something wrong with Lyra''s dress. If he danced with Lyra, he could help cover her waistline to prevent the dress from being ripped, so as to avoid the embarrassing oue. He thought he was just being nice, but some people thought different. "Melvin..." "Brother!" Charlotte and She spoke out almost simultaneously. She was very excited, "Brother, how can you help her! You are Charlotte''s fianc. You didn''t even help Charlotte, instead you want to help this woman. What will the others think of Charlotte then? You can''t do this to her, right?" Charlotte did notin, just looking at him pitifully with her eyes reddened. But in her heart, she was already bellowing with hatred. If Lyra really agreed to his invitation, then what did it make her, the current fiance of Melvin look like? Melvin actually asked to dance with Lyra regardless of the awkwardness, but his didn''t even offer his help to his fiance? What the hell! In an instant, the intense hatred in Charlotte''s heart reached its peak.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Melvin ignored the two women''s usations and looked at Lyra again, his eyes signaling her to ept his invitation. Lyra just threw a nce at him and then withdrew her gaze. She walked straight to the stage, speaking emotionlessly, "I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Freeman, but it is not necessary, because I want to do, the solo dance." "What?! This woman is crazy, right?" "Such a difficult song and she actually wants to dance alone? And look at her expression just now. She didn''t even take Mr. Freeman seriously." "She''s so arrogant. I can''t wait to see her make a fool of herself!" "..." The guests'' discussion around Lyra was feverish. Charlotte, by contrast, was quietly relieved. She smiled triumphantly, "Good." Being rejected, Melvin couldn''t hide the displeasure on his face. He pursed his lips, did not say anything else and sat back in his seat. Since the person rejected his kindness so firmly, then he wouldn''t bother anymore. Lyra was standing on the stage, as if she did not hear the voices of doubt around. When the music was on, she was quickly immersed in it, and her whole aura suddenly changed. The guests, seeing that she was about to start, all went silent and sat back to watch the show. But... One second, two seconds... The people who were waiting to see the clown gradually became in awe! Lyra in the spotlight was moving along the music. The long snow-white dress was swaying and flowing, making her like an angel of the night. She seemed to have be one with the music, sometimes grand and elegant, sometimes passionate and wild. Even the most difficult cross-steps, spins and jumps in the song had been interpreted perfectly by her. She had adapted a dance-for-two into a proper female solo dance. ''Lover'' seemed to be a dance song specially made for her. "Oh my God! How did she do that?" "This is simply the best ''Lover'' dance I''ve ever seen!" "What a pity. If only I had just stood up and invited her to dance. She was so beautiful! What did I miss!" The men who refused to step out before were now sighing and wailing. If they could hold that slim waist for just a second, tonight would be more than worth it! Some people regretted it, others marveled at it. All the guests were so engrossed in this dance by Lyra. Melvin also fixed his gaze on the person who was like a white swan on stage, his eyes sparkling with surprise. To perform the world''s most difficult tango dance so perfectly, one needed at least five years of learning and practice. Since the divorce, Lyra had been like a mysterious treasure vault to him, constantly giving him surprises as he dug deeper. How many more surprises she had that he didn''t know about? Charlotte was also astonished, who was standing at the very back corner of the stage, where the lights couldn''t reach her. She could clearly see how amazed the guests were, especially her beloved Melvin, who hadn''t looked away once throughout the dance. The more she thought about it, the angrier she was, grinding her teeth, her face distorted due to jealousy and resentment. But in a few seconds, she figured it out. So what if Lyra was impressing everyone with the dance! The more she was being praised now, the more embarrassed she was gonna beter. As the dance was reaching a final crescendo, the guests were holding their breath watching Lyra''s graceful spinning. It required a high intensity of movement that if the dress was ripped at this point, then such a beautiful dance would be ruined! At this time, Lyra on stage had spun for a dozen rounds consecutively to the climax of the song. Charlotte and She could barely hide the malice and excitement in their eyes! The tenseness of the crowd had reached its peak too! Just as the atmosphere was feverish for the moment, Lyra stopped spinning at thest note of the music and stood firmly on the stage with a sleek finishing move. No ident. There was no stage ident. It was a splendid feast for the eyes. The whole room fell into silence. And then erupted the thunderous apuse. Lyra, surrounded by praise and awe, remained calm as if it was nothing special. Her dancing posed a sharp contrast against Charlotte''s performance. The guests, who originally supported Charlotte, now did not even want to look at her. All they could remember was Lyra''s fascinating dance. But as this dance came to an end, a new problem emerged! Both of them finished dancing without ripping their dresses. So who on earth was wearing the authentic First Snow? Chapter 43 Do You Need a Toy Boy, My Queen? Chapter 43 Do You Need a Toy Boy, My Queen? The crowd started whispering again, and some even quietly googled First Snow in an attempt to find out the difference between the two dresses. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. And Charlotte, who was standing in the corner of the stage, waspletely flummoxed. This bitch had done dancing, but howe nothing happened? She was obviously wearing the fake dress! Why? Which part of the process went wrong? Charlotte could not ept it at all. She suffered a crushing defeat because of Lyra, who had stolen the showpletely. She ran to Lyra to see what kind of sorcery Lyra had done to the dress. Just halfway through the run, because of her violent stretching movement, the waistline of the dress connecting the hip suddenly split! At this time, there was no music to cover the sound anymore. The tearing sound was very loud and piercing, almost instantly drawing the attention of everyone. The moment Charlotte realized it, she reached out to cover it at once but was toote! The stitching on the side of her dress was torn into a long slit from under her arms to her hipbone, and her pink bra was exposed through the opening, which could be seen clearly under the spotlight. Charlotte waspletely dumbfounded, her face colorless. She squatted down and curled up to cover herself. However, with this movement, the dress was ripped once again. Now even her pink panty was revealed. Yoo-hoo, it was a two-piece lingerie set! Immediately afterwards, the crowd burst into a guffaw. mocking and flirtatious nces enveloped her. "Haha, is this the bonus for today prepared by the Matthews family?" "I''m shocked! The Matthews family''s second daughter is actually wearing a knock-off dress in the public! She''s the first one to wear it with such ridiculous confidence!" "That''s right, and she wrongly used Mr. Carver''s plus one. Who gave her the guts?" "Her dancing is a disaster, and she is wearing a fake dress? Are the Matthews'' taking us as fools?" People''s words were harsh. In order to fawn on the Matthews family before, those tried so hard to praise Charlotte in every possible way; but now they just couldn''t wait to trample her into the mud. Charlotte broke down, screaming as she listened to the overwhelming voices attacking her. Tears welled up in her eyes. She looked wretched, but no one took pity on her. "It''s not! It''s not like that! How can it be a knock-off! How is it possible!" She was still shaking her head in disbelief. Suddenly she was blinded for a second by the shlight. Charlotte looked in the direction of the shlight and saw Lyra, who was also standing on the stage, taking pictures of her wretchedness with her cell phone. How dared she take ugly pictures of her in front of so many people? Lyra was standing less than a meter away from her, the stunning snow-white dress on her was glinting in the spotlight. Divine like a goddess, as Lyra was looking at her, a proud smile on her face. What made this bitch so arrogant? Impulsionpletely got to Charlotte''s head and she couldn''t wait rushing over to tear Lyra apart, "Was it you? You did this to me, didn''t you? Why did you do this! You are so vicious!" Katelyn still couldn''t figure out why she had bought a fake dress for $30 million. Seeing that things were out of control, Jamie hurriedly gestured Katelyn to let her stop Charlotte. Katelyn then reacted and hurriedly brought two maids up. But when they reached the spot, the fight was already over. Melvin strode onto the stage to block himself between the two women. When Charlotte saw him, it was like someone who was dying in the desert suddenly met an oasis. She jumped on him regardless, choked up with tears, pointing at Lyra with indignation, "Melvin, you have to believe me. She did this to me! It must be her! My family have spent 30 million buying First Snow, so how can it be fake? It must be she who took the opportunity and switched the dresses!" Melvin listened quietly but kept his eyes on Lyra, his gaze unfathomable. Jamie rushed to pick up the microphone to save the day, "Sorry everyone, my daughter is in a slightly unstable state tonight. I''ll let thedy take her back to the room first to calm her down. We''lle back Miss Z''s ount and the log can be retrieved. I''ll definitely conduct a thorough investigation and give everyone an exnation!" He said, bowing towards the guests and throwing a ferocious nce at Katelyn, "Pull her away now!" Katelyn nodded and hurriedly asked the maid to drag Charlotte to upstairs. Even when the sound of Charlotte''s cryingpletely disappeared, the guests still hadn''t stopped their discussion. Jamie scanned the room and became more and more upset with Charlotte. He had thought bringing this illegitimate daughter back into the family would save the Matton Corp, but it turned out to be a disaster! Made such a big joke out of herself as soon as she arrived! He really regretted about his decision. The spotlight was turned off, and the crowd was talking about Charlotte while paying a little less attention to Lyra. Lyra turned to get off the stage, but she noticed from the corner of her eye that someone was staring straight at her. Melvin''s thin lips were pursed, and one couldn''t tell if he was angry or thinking about something. Lyra was irritated by his stare, tucked her hand back and looked askance, smiling yfully, "What? I stole your fiance''s spotlight. Are you trying to steal it back?" Melvin was still staring at her, sizing her up and down, and the look in his eyes suddenly became iprehensible. Lyra didn''t understand the connotation in his eyes, neither was she interested in doing so. She was about to leave when she heard him speak, "How are you doing?" The low voice sounded like he cared. Lyra was very ufortable with him talking like that. "What else could have happened to me? I''m better than ever after watching such a good show." As she finished, she withdrew her gaze and went off stage to find Cody. Even though her back was turned, she still felt the creep gaze fixed at her, and she subconsciously walked faster. ... Without Charlotte out of the way and Jamie taking good care of everything, the guests'' interest in the incident faded. After all, it was still in the territory of others, no good in speaking ill of the host so tantly. In less than an hour, the whole party returned to the original harmonious atmosphere. Cody had be Lyra''s ultimate fanboy, looking at her with starry eyes expectantly, "My Queen, do you need a toy boy? Here''s a sweet, gentle and obedient puppy dog. Would you consider adopting him?" Melvin, who was chitchatting with others in the crowd, was very close to them and observing the two in secret. Hearing Cody''s words, his face turned sullen almost instantly. Lyra pushed Cody''s head away with one of her fingers and rolled her eyes, "Get lost. Your mama here is not interested in little brats like you who ain''t old enough to get married." Not far away, Melvin, his face back to normal, continued to talk andugh with the other presidents. Cody, on the other hand, was instantly dejected. He grunted, "I don''t care! When I''m old enough in a few years, and if you''re still unmarried, I''ll marry you!" Lyra could only smile helplessly and shake her head when she saw him in such a high morale. ... Seeing that the situation was finally under control, Jamie picked up the mic and walked up to the stage again, starting to speak in a serious manner, "I''m so delighted that everyone coulde to my youngest daughter''s wee party today..." "But tonight, in addition to inviting you all to have fun, there is actually something very important for the Matton Corp to be announced!" Chapter 44 Ugly Photo! Chapter 44 Ugly Photo! Jamie paused, and the crowd instantly fell silent, waiting expectantly for what he was gonna say. The look on his face turned solemn, "I believe that all the guests here know what happened to the Matton Corp a few days ago. It was agonizing to our family. But for the purpose that the Matton Corp could continue to prosper, I have decided to announce my new heir in the presence of all of you tonight, Charlotte Matthews." As he finished, he turned his head and stretched out his arm to indicate the crowd to look upstairs. Charlotte had changed into a new light yellow long dress, fluffy curls falling right on her right shoulder, and she even had her makeup fixed too, back to being the pretty Miss Matthews. Her gentle and elegant smile seemed like she had totally forgotten what had happened over an hour ago. The guests also apuded ordingly when they saw her. With the lesson she just learned, Charlotte collected herself and came downstairs at an even pace, slowly walking up to Jamie and giving him a father-daughter hug. And then, Jamie walked off stage, leaving the ce to Charlotte. Charlotte held the microphone. Under the spotlight, her eyes slightly red, she found it hard to restrain the excitement. "I would like to thank my mom and dad for giving me this opportunity to do my part for the Matton Corp. I will do my best to learn about thepany''s affairs and to help the Matton Corp take another big step forward in the future. I would also like to thank everyone for joining me tonight and hope you all can have a great time. " The guests underneath thought her speech was over so they apuded again. But Charlotte was just doing a pause and now she went on, with a trace of sheepishness on her face. "Perhaps many guests here already knew, but I still want to invite everyone publicly. In just a month, I will hold a formal engagement party with the Freeman Group president Mr. Melvin Freeman at the Grand Esther Hotel. I hope you coulde to witness our love. " She said with happiness on her face, looking sweetly towards Melvin, but in the meantime she cast a nce at Lyra''s direction out of the corner of her eye. Cody listened and also subconsciously turned his head to look at Lyra next to him. Her face was simply expressionless; she was leisurely tasting a ss of red wine. Cody was still a little worried and heforted her, "Lyra, this scum has only been divorced not long ago, and now he got engaged so soon. What a bastard. Lucky that you divorced him. And this chick deliberately made such a high-profile announcement in front of everyone. She was clearly provoking you. What a bitch." Lyra was amused by him and giggled, "You''ve said it all. What else do I have to say." The two,ughing and chatting, were clearly seen by Charlotte on stage. That bitch was pretending to be light-hearted. She didn''t even take her seriously? Malice shed across her eyes. After taking a bow, Charlotte stepped down and started toasting the guests one by one. Katelyn was taking the lead and greeted everyone properly; the waiter followed behind her in silence holding the wine. Charlotte toasted the guests in a group-by-group manner, since they were spontaneously divided ording to topics. Soon she reached Lyra. After Charlotte finished toasting the others, she held up a ss of wine and looked at Lyra with a natural smile. "Lyra, we had some minor disputes between us. But I know you''re a forgiving person and will let it go." Lyra also picked up the ss beside her, raised her eyes to meet with Charlotte''s, red lips slightly curled up, "Miss Matthews may not know me very well. I''m the most vindictive, and I always abide the principle of tit-for-tat." Charlotte''s smile stiffened for a second, which soon turned into an even bigger smile. She slowly leaned in to Lyra''s ear. Others would think that the two got along well if they looked from beside. "It must be hard for you to hear me share my love story with Melvin just now, right? After three years of suffering in the Freeman family for him, you only got to leave in disgrace. Tsk, poor thing." Charlotte smiled in a sarcastic way. Lyra sneered, "Oops, sorry. I don''t seem to see how loving Miss Matthews and Mr. Freeman have been. I only know that Miss Matthews probably has poor eyesight who can''t even tell whether a dress is a knock-off or not. So I guess your choice of man must be lousy too." Charlotte''s smile froze, and the image of her embarrassment in public just now popped up and lingered in her head. She was so angry that she clenched the wine ss in her hand and lowered her voice even further. "Don''t be so smug. It''s not certain yet who''ll win and who''ll lose. I won''t let you off the hook!" She smiled like an innocent child and stated her threat in the gentlest tone. Lyra raised her eyebrowsnguidly. "I''ll wait, but before I do, I want to share something with you." Charlotte took two steps back to keep a suitable distance and was suspicious, "What is it?" From an outsider''s point of view, the two looked as if they had just finished having a private conversation. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lyra unlocked her phone and put it in front of Charlotte''s eyes, smiling yfully, "Isn''t this funny?" "You!" Charlotte only took a nce at it, and instantly the anger in her heart could no longer be suppressed. This bitch! How dared she provoke her with the photo of her just now, disheveled, ugly, a total embarrassment! Charlotte was so furious that she reached out to snatch the phone. Lyra took the phone back one step faster. "You''ve gone too far!" Charlotte could not swallow this humiliation, and almost subconsciously she wanted to ssh the red wine towards Lyra. Cody, who was sitting next to them, saw it clearly. His face changed, and he was about to get up to block it. Ssh The red wine sshed head-on into the face and her delicate makeup was ruined, the light yellow dress instantly stained. Charlotte wiped the wine stain from her face in disbelief. Just now, when she was about to ssh the wine on Lyra, her raised hand was instantly pressed down, and instead Lyra managed to spatter the wine on her without mercy. Charlotte didn''t expect that she was beaten by Lyra even on such a matter! This was driving her bonkers! Their movement drew the attention of the guests nearby, and the anger in Charlotte''s eyes immediately turned into grievance. "Lyra... I just want you to let go of Melvin. Why are you doing this?" She started sobbing sadly. The guests around heard themotion and turned around to see what was going on. When they saw the scene, they all thought it was Lyra bullying Charlotte. After all, Cody had always been known as the "young devil", and it was no surprise that his female partner would take advantage of his power to bully others. The crowd began to criticize Lyra. Lyra didn''t bother to retort, just staring coldly at Charlotte, "How many times have you used this trick. You''ve never gotten tired of it?" A guest handed Charlotte a handkerchief and Charlotte wiped the wine stains from her face while whining, "What do you mean, Lyra? I just want you to leave Melvin alone. I really love him and as our engagement party ising soon, can''t you just give us your blessing?" The people around smelled gossips in her words, and they continued to watch the show. Katelyn arrived at the noise and was shocked to see how Charlotte looked like right now, "What''s going on?" Charlotte was about to exin when Cody interrupted her first. His eyes were ming with anger and his tone cold, "The Matthews family is simply unbelievable. First, you ndered my date, saying that she was wearing a knock-off dress. And now you used your victim when it''s in fact your fault. You really think the Carver family is okay with this? I''ll settle the score with youter!" He snorted a grunt and pulled Lyra away without looking back. The other guests did not dare to mess with this little devil and make way for him. Katelyn had only just arrived and was dumbfounded by what she heard. What the heck? Wasn''t Charlotte the one that had been wronged? chapter 45 Defend Her Because Shes Pretty chapter 45 Defend Her Because She''s Pretty Katelyn was about to question Charlotte when Jamie and Melvin came this way, side by side. Seeing the man that she thought she could seek protection from, Charlotte instantly pounced over, crying, "Melvin..." Melvin took a nce at him and pursed his lips without saying anything. In the dim light, his expression was somewhat dour. Jamie saw Charlotte''s ruined makeup and asked, "What''s going on?" The guests gathered around helped to exin the situation. Although they were biased towards Charlotte, they didn''t say anything too harsh considering that they didn''t dare mess with Cody, and that they were really amazed by Lyra''s dance. As Jamie listened, he basically understood what happened. Putting on a smile on his face, he apologized to the guest and let them continue with their dinner; then heforted Charlotte with a few words, and went back to the main banquet hall with the others. Charlotte was still whimpering as she went to take Melvin''s hand. She pouted like an innocent little girl, "Melvin, don''t me Lyra. She''s probably in a bad mood because of our engagement." Melvin was looking down at her, asking impassively, "What did you just say to her?" She was stunned by the question and looked up to see that Melvin seemed to be upset, so she hurriedly exined, "We''re about to get engaged, so I just wanted her to give us her blessing. I didn''t expect her to get angry and that was why she sshed me." "Really?" Melvin furrowed his brow, the look on his face growing grimmer. Charlotte, pushing her sliver of luck, nodded, and her grip on his arm tightened. Almost instantly, he drew back his arm, "Lottie, I''m really getting confused about you." Charlotte choked. It was the first time he talked to her in such an emotionless tone. Was it because he saw it? She did not dare to continue to pretend. If Melvin did see something, her continuing to cover it up would only increase his disgust. "Melvin, Lyraughed at me with the ugly photo she took of my stage ident, so I was pissed off at that time and wanted to ssh her... I haven''t changed, Melvin. I''m still the same me." Melvin didn''t say anything and just let Charlotte chatter. Charlotte didn''t get a response from him, and thus got even more flustered, weeping uncontrobly. "Melvin, I''m so scared when you''re like this. You promised me before that you would marry me, that you would make up for what you''ve owed me years ago. Please believe me. I didn''t do it on purpose." Melvin couldn''t help frowning at the mention of their history again. He felt a trace of distaste. It seemed that since her return, Charlotte had often yed the you-owe-me card with what happened years ago. But her image had been deviating from the girl in his heart. Could it be possible that her three years abroad had changed her sopletely? Katelyn aside overheard their conversation. As a woman, she was well aware of and disgusted by Charlotte''s behavior. She secretly rolled her eyes, turned her head and nned to leave. But she was stopped by Melvin, "Mrs. Matthews, Lottie is not in a good mood tonight. Please take her back for an early rest." Katelyn didn''t dare to refuse, so she put on an amiable smile and went to pull Charlotte gently. Only when Melvin waspletely gone did she put away the smile. She took a pinch at Charlotte''s arm, and muttered in a low voice, "The daughter of the homewrecker is really a bitch. He''s long gone. Stop acting. Your performance made my toes curl." She was given a vicious re by Charlotte. "What, you really think I''m afraid of you?" said Katelyn in hatred. She let go of Charlotte and went back to the main banquet hall. ... Aftering out of the Matthews House, Lyra parted with Cody and went back to Keith''s vi alone. She took a shower, then put on a beauty mask and ate some fresh fruit, very rxed and pleased. The phone rang suddenly. She looked at the name on the screen and answered without hesitation, "Thanks for tonight. If it wasn''t for you, it could have been me who made a fool of myself on the spot." The Miss Z on the other end of the lineughed loudly, "You''re wee! Beautiful dress for a beautiful angel, my First Snow was like destined to be worn by you. I''ll be depressed if it was tarnished by that Charlotte." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Lyra chuckled. Tonight, fortunately, before she left, she noticed something was wrong from Cody''s reaction, so she called Miss Z to find out that the dressed sent to her was a knock-off First Snow. Fortunately, Charlotte''s size was slightly bigger than hers, so the former had to get the dress altered, which gave Lyra a chance to switch the authentic First Snow back. "Anyway, thanks you very much for this time. When you return home, I''ll treat you to dinner." Miss Z was watching a video of Lyra dancing ''Lover'' recorded by Cody right now and she giggled, "Dinner is not necessary. I''ll be overjoyed when you agree to be my model." "My hourly rate is not low. Wait until you can afford to hire me." Miss Zined about this with a few words but on the same time couldn''t help praising how fascinating Lyra''s dance was tonight. The two were old friends who hadn''t contacted each other for years, so they chatted freely untilte in the evening. The next day, Lyra woke up on time for work and was in a good mood. But when on the way to her office, she noticed that the employees were looking at heroddly? Lyra found it weird, but didn''t take it seriously and went straight into her office. Seeing her out of sight, the employees on the same floor gathered together spontaneously and murmured to each other. The fat guy Bob said, "Eh, is it true what they say on the Inte? But I think this new director is quite straightforward. Isn''t likely to do such a thing!" Amy frowned, "It''s definitely true. She just rubs me the wrong way ever since she came here. Turned out she''s really a bitch. You defend her only because she''s pretty, right? If she looks ugly, I bet you wouldn''t have done the same, fatty!" "Who are you calling fatty!" "Of course it''s you!" "Ahem..." The small group of people almost got into a brawl when they suddenly heard someone cough, and they went back to their desks almost in a second. It was Lyra who came out of her office to get some water. When Kellie saw her preparing to make her own coffee, her face changed and she rushed up to help, "Director, I''m sorry, I was just about to make it for you and bring it over." "It''s okay." The crowd was on pins and needles, peeking into the coffee room, and wondering whether Lyra had heard them? How much did she hear? Later, Lyra went back to the office with her coffee, her face expressionless. She had just sat down when Kellie followed her in. Heartfelt concern was written on Kellie''s face, "Director, did you hear what they just said?" Lyra gave a light "hmm". "So you know about the news on... online?" What news? Seeing the confusion on Lyra''s face, Kellie hurriedly exined, "Last night, someone suddenly uploaded a video on the Inte of you sshing wine on Miss Matthews at the Matthews family party, followed by someone this morning saying that you are trying to steal Mr. Freeman from Miss Matthews. It has taken the social media by storm." Lyra''s hand, typing on the keyboard, paused. Kellie then pulled out her own phone and handed it to her. Lyra took a look. The video had been edited, with only the scene of her sshing Charlotte left, and she did look arrogant in it. Down below thement section were all curses, really offensive and harsh. She was trying to steal Melvin? Lyra snorted. Was Charlotte asking for death? Chapter 46 At the Expense of Lyra Chapter 46 At the Expense of Lyra Just... Lyra wondered if Melvin was involved in this and how much he was involved in this. Seeing her face getting more and more sullen, Kellie asked weakly, "So, Director, what are you going to do?" Lyra handed the phone back to her, looking indifferent, and she just continued working, "No ns for the time being. You can leave now. We still have a proposal for the TV talentpetition franchise to submit. I need to finish my work first." "Huh?" Kellie was stunned, "Director, if you let it be, the opponent will only get more arrogant, and things may get worse." Lyra didn''t answer, already focused on getting to work. Fine, she had tried. Kellie thought to herself. She couldn''t figure out what was going on in Lyra''s head, so she sighed helplessly and left the office. In just a few hours in the morning, it quickly fermented online and soon shot up to the What''s Trending list. Because Lyra''s side had not given any response, and it seemed like someone was manipting the public opinions online, thus the majority was rooting for Charlotte at this point. Even Lyra''s experience of having lived in an orphanage before was exposed, as well as her employment with Angle Group. Numerous reporters flocked to the Angle Group building, waiting for a chance to catch an interview. At the same time in the stock market, Angle Group''s price plunged two percent in just one hour, and it seemed to be on the fall. Nearly all thements were supporting Charlotte. "Poor Miss Matthews, she was so in love with Mr. Freeman. But that side chick came between them! "This woman should''ve gone to hell. Arrest her for intentional assault, hello?" "Yes, such a homewrecking slut deserves to die. No wonder why her papa and mama don''t want her." "As a fan of Cody, I petition thepany to fire this unscrupulous person immediately! An employee like this will seriously afflict my idol''s reputation!" "Ditto." "+1, the people have spoken!" "..." On the recliner in the room, Charlotte was looking at her phone, smiling from ear to ear. She would like to see how haughty Lyra could still be. With things going on like this, Angle Group would probably fire Lyra in order not to get into trouble, right? When Keith saw her for what she really was, he was likely to kick her out of the way! At the thought of this, Charlotte could no longer control herughter, because of which, her originally beautiful features became a bit distorted. She hadn''t been able tough like this for a very long time. She couldn''t remember when was thest time that she got to be so satisfied. Without her job, without Keith as the backer, how should that bitch continue to swagger in front of her? She had to say that Irene''s n was really well-thought-out; Coborating with Irene had saved herself lots of time and energy. In an excellent mood Charlotte sipped her tea in an leisurely and elegantly manner. Also holding her phone and keeping up with the situation was Kellie from Angle Group. Things seemed to be getting worse! If this continued, the director would lose her job, right? Then she, the director''s assistant who had just passed her probation a few days ago, would have to be fired as well? She was getting fidgety, but she could do nothing. But what was the point of her being anxious? The woman in the center of chaos didn''t seem to be concerned at all. Lyra, in the office, was still looking at theputer and mulling over various scenarios for the TV talent As for the fuss online, she hadn''t even looked at it. The phone rang suddenly and very untimely. She turned her head and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. Originally, she did not want to answer, but the number called three times in a row, as if it was not gonna stop until she answered. Lyra was annoyed by the noise. She would like to see who it was. The call was answered and a familiar low voice came through. To listen carefully, the voice sounded rather anxious, also mixed with... a bit of other emotions. "Why are you still in the mood to work when things are already like that on the inte? Should I say you have a big heart, or you''re just stupid?" Melvin? Lyra first froze, not expecting he was the one who called. After the divorce, she had her phone number changed, so how did this man find her contact information? Hearing his tone, she guessed that he probably did not know about this matter. But even if he didn''t, that childhood lover of his must have something to do with it. Lyra was quiet for a few seconds. The caller asked again, "Hey? Got so scared that you''ve be dumb?" Lyra was amused. Scared by such a small thing? No way. "Mr. Freeman, you''re surely imaginative. You could be a novel writer, you know? Maybe you can earn more than you did in real estate." "I''m talking to you about the real deal here. Stop changing the subject." Melvin''s voice became even lower. He suddenly realized that since some time ago, the two of them would start quarreling as soon as they talked to each other? "I''m talking about the real deal. Instead of poking your nose into my business, you should keep your fiance well in check. If she pisses me off, the consequences could be overwhelming for her." The more she said, the colder her voice became, "By the way, please also stay away from me in the future. I''ll say this again it''s none of your business." Melvin was stunned. It was already beeping on the phone before he could retort. This woman had gotten up on the wrong side of the bed today? So grumpy. ... Lyra had just hung up the phone when it rang again. This time it was Cody. "Lyra, have you thought of how to respond? If needed, I can help you rify. I believe in Angle Group''s PR ability. They would have everything under control soon." Cody was really worried, the anxiety in his tone being apparent. This kid had rectitude. Lyra was moved, but she refused, "No, you are a popr star now. If you take the initiative to stand up for me, it will only backfire. Your crazy fans will rush to thepany, waiting to cut me with a knife. "What''s more, I want more than simply putting a lid on it." Cody wondered, "Looks like you''ve got a countermeasure? If you need help, feel free tomand me!" Lyra replied with an "OK" and hung up the phone to get back to work. Kellie came to visit her twice in the middle of the day. For several times she tried to say something but held it back in the end, shook her head and left. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The topic was still in heated discussion when it was already noon. A photo previously posted online of She and Charlotte in the dressing room before the party was noticed by the public again. Many paid ounts started to promote Charlotte''s persona as a kind and beautiful angel. After Charlotte learned about it, she purposely created a new ount on Twitter and followed only Melvin. Then she posted things about her and Melvin''s rtionship and instantly gained about 50,000 to 60,000 followers. She incidentally posted another tweet to thank her followers, again earning loads of thumbs-up. Charlotte, scrolling on her phone, was thrilled. She hadn''t expected this would work out so well, to make a name for herself at the expense of Lyra. How good did that feel! While she was cheering for her sess, the message prompt rang again. She couldn''t wait to click on it to check it out; she enjoyed the feeling of being praised. But. The message actually said, "So you are the real side chick. Didn''t see thating? Bitch, your POI has posted a rification!" What the hell? Why did this person curse her? And who posted a rification ? She was wondering, when suddenly a second and third message followed, all cursing her. How could this happen? Could it be... Lyra? Chapter 47 Sow the Wind, Reap the Whirlwind Chapter 47 Sow the Wind, Reap the Whirlwind Just as Charlotte was getting carried away, an ount which seemed to belong to Lyra posted a video. It was a video of the wine sshing incident on the party shot from another angle. From this angle, it clearly recorded the whole process. Lyra showed Charlotte something on the phone; Charlotte was pissed off as soon as she saw it, and she raised a ss of wine, about to ssh it. But her arm was clutched by Lyra, who managed to pour the wine at Charlotte instead. Although this video was clearer and longer, it still showed that Lyra was the one who sshed the wine, which didn''t exin much. Before the inte trolls assembled in thements section, the said ount posted another tweet. "Divorced. Going our separate ways." The crowd was confused. What did this mean? Did this mean that instead of being the homewrecker, Lyra was actually Melvin''s former spouse? Although the two tweets were clear and concise, without solid evidence, people weren''t convinced. Thements below those two tweets were filled with malicious remarks. Some people who supported Charlotte even said that they didn''t believe there would be a plot twist, or otherwise they would eat shit in the livestream. As a result, less than two minutester, the plot twist came. Another informant published a proof on Twitter that Charlotte had drugged Melvin not long ago. This was solid evidence. There raised an uproar. What kind of woman would use such dirty tricks on her future husband? Unless it was a homewrecker. Lyra''s tweet dering her divorce suddenly seemed convincing. But there were still people who questioned the video, saying Lyra was being too arrogant. The good thing was that at this point there were still some people who were clear-headed. "If Lyra is really Mr. Freeman''s ex-wife who has been in the dark for three years, then Charlotte is the real home wrecker, right?" "From the new video, it is clear that Charlotte wanted to attack first. Lyra was just trying to defend herself, right?" "I was at the party. The Matthews family was short of staff, so I temporarily worked there as a waiter. Miss Matthews and Lyra wore the same dress. Miss Matthews wrongly used Lyra that she was wearing a knock-off dress, but It turned out eventually that her own dress was the fake one. Perhaps because of this, Miss Matthews held a grudge and wanted to revenge while toasting Lyra. But who knew that Lyra so tough..." This person had narrated a detailed story, which had drawn the gossipy crowd to leave theirments down below. This person was also very patient in exining the matter, and soon posted two more videos. A direct shot of Charlotte dancing ''Lover'' at the party, and a video of Charlotte''s dress torn apart as she made a fool of herself after getting enraged. Many more people hade to learn about this matter... Charlotte was looking at thements she received under her Twitter feed and was perplexed. She went back to look at the trending list, only to find that Lyra''s name was no longer there. But several tags on the list were rted to her? #CharlotteMatthewsLover #CharlotteEmbarrassment #MatthewsKnockoff These tags were extremely irritating to her nerves. She clicked in with shaky hands and saw that the video of her being embarrassed at the party had been exposed. How did this happen? Before the party ended, Jamie had asked the guests to keep quiet about this matter, and the Matthews family''s servants wouldn''t have done this kind of thing to put themselves at risk. Charlotte was so enraged that she switched to her secret ount toment under that video, trying to defend herself. "I''ve seen Miss Matthews. She is quite nice in person. I guess she was framed on the knock-off dress. Maybe Lyra did that to her!" Soon she got a reply, "But her making a fool of herself is hrious. That pink little two-piece is dazzling." Charlotte was so infuriated by these words that her face turned livid. She immediately started to quarrel with the other side. What a fight. Charlotte was clearly no match for the eloquent folks, and was soon defeated. Because of her aggressiveness, she almost gave herself away. "You''ve been defending her so relentlessly. You''re not Charlotte, are you? Is this your secret ount?" Some people quickly went topare this ount with Charlotte''s public ount, and someone dug out the fact that the two ounts shared the same IP address. Now Charlotte''s image waspletely shattered. Her self-promotion, her newly-established persona as the innocent angel, were all gone. Charlotte drugged her fianc, wore super-fake, had a secret social media ount to whitewash herself and nder Lyra. In contrast, Lyra had only posted a video and a text of five words. The more Charlotte tried to hide, the more she was exposed. There was a wave of denunciations against her on the Inte. Lyra in the office saw that things were almost settled and thus asked Cody to withdraw, who was disguised as a temp for the Matthews family to speak the truth and steer the opinions. Thinking how Charlotte had sowed the wind and reaped the whirlwind, she shook her head in amusement. When Charlotte tried to use the public opinion online to bring her into disrepute, she hadpletely forgotten the fact that Lyra was working in an entertainmentpany, which was best at PR. Lyra put down the phone with a calm face and continued to work. Unbeknownst to her, just as 10 minutes had passed, her name got on the trending list again. A video of her dancing ''Lover'' at the party was posted online. Light makeup, dressed in First Snow, dancing to a song that brought out her sexiness, innocence and unique charisma. With the strong contrast of Charlotte''s dancing video, Lyra''s dance mesmerized the inte This video quickly dominated the top of the list with overwhelming speed. "Fabulous, it''s simply the best tango dance I''ve seentely!" "Is this really the most difficult tango ''Lover''? She mastered it perfectly. Goddess!" "In contrast, the dance of that Matthews girl was such an eyesore. I stand Lyra!" "Girl you''re too beautiful? You can be a star!" Many people were fascinated by Lyra''s dance and thereby became her fans. They rushed to leave Some called out to the person who had said that they would eat shit in the livestream. Lyra was concentrating on herputer when Kellie suddenly pushed open her office door, holding her phone. Excitement and amazement were written all over her face. "Lyra, you are marvelous. From now on I''m your fan girl. I''ll be at your service..." Lyra was puzzled. Not until Kellie let her watch the video did she know that she had caused a sensation online Considering how quick this video had gone viral, was it Keith''s doing? But Keith knew that she liked to keep a low profile, so he wouldn''t make such a scene to help her. Who else could it be? Lyra didn''t think much of it. Looking at Kellie, who was chattering around her exuberantly, she smiled Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. helplessly. The Matthews family, on the other hand, was in a rather gloomy mood. Katelyn was sitting on the couch with her legs crossed, and was engrossed in eating her fruit. Charlotte was standing in the middle of the vi''s living room, while Jamie was pacing back and forth with his hands behind his back and a grim look on his face. The more he thought about it, the angrier Jamie got. He walked up to Charlotte and raised her hand to give her a heavy p in the face. "You piece of shit!" Chapter 48 See Her in Misery Chapter 48 See Her in Misery The p was so hard that before Charlotte realized it, she already hit the ground. "You jinx! Do you want to bring the Matthews family down with you? Howe we would have such an idiot like you!" Jamie pointed a shaking hand at her and gritted his teeth. Charlotte wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth; regardless of the pain, she tried to get up from the ground but failed twice, so she just sat directly on the ground. "Dad, what do you mean? I don''t understand." "You''re still pretending, huh?" Jamie was furious. "You thought I wouldn''t find out? You bought and sent the First Snow knockoff to Lyra Carroll, and you posted that video online. Do you hate that Lyra so much that you had to set her up?" Charlotte sat weakly on the floor, not saying a word. Seeing her like this, Jamie got even more infuriated. "If you had seeded, it would''ve been fine. But you got set up by others instead and had the Matthews family dragged through the mud along with it! Goddamn stupid!" Katelyn was watching the drama, asionally chiming in, "Oh, husband, take it easy. It''s bad for your health to get so angry. Not worth it. Charlotte after all is the daughter of a homewrecker, so she only knew the nasty ways. Can''t hold a candle to our clever girl Abigail." Jamie listened, and his disgust for Charlotte was deepened. "I shouldn''t have kept you alive in the first ce and let you grow up to harm our family!" Charlotte listened to the couple''s invective, and suddenly felt the irony of it all in her heart. This was her real father, her blood rtive, who would rather that she died. She struggled to get up from the ground, and despite the swelling of her left cheek, she still raised her chin high, ferocity shing across her eyes. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Unfortunately, no matter how you dislike me or even hate me, you still have to count on me to help the Matton Corp. Does this make you even angrier?" "Shut up!" Jamie''s eyes widened in anger and he raised his hand, ready to hit again. Instead of dodging, Charlotte moved a bit closer to Jamie and she taunted, "Go ahead, you''d better beat me to death! Then you can wait for the Matthews family to be kicked out from the upper circle! Remember, the Matthews family would be ruined in your hands. How does that feel, huh? " This had touched Jamie''s raw nerve. His face reddened with rage, he could not say a word, his hand raised up in the air like frozen. Charlotte sneered and turned the tables on Katelyn, who was still eating fruit unhurriedly. "Now it is the nasty bitch you are talking about who will inherit the Matton Corp. Where is that precious daughter of yours? I''m afraid she won''t wake up for the rest of her life. You hate me so much and despise me and my mom, but you still have to put on a loving motherly face in front of others. It must be hard, right?" Katelyn mmed on the table, "You vicious little bitch! Don''t you dare curse Abigail! You''re only the provisional heir to Matton Corp! When my Abigail wakes up, you''ll have to give way to her! Don''t get too smug!" Charlotte scoffed, "Then you should pray to God more and let him pity your daughter. But instead of wasting your time arguing with me, why don''t you go deal with the news about me online! If it affects me, it''ll inflict the Matton Corp too." As she finished, she went upstairs indignantly, deliberately mming the door loudly as she closed it. Katelyn was pissed off by her attitude, "Bitch! Finally showing your disgusting true colors, huh, and threatening me!" She cried out to Jamie, "Honey! Look at this good daughter of you. Why do I have to suffer this..." Upstairs, Charlotte locked the door,pletely shutting out the noises downstairs. She walked directly to the dressing table and swept all the expensive cosmetics onto the floor. There was a loud crackle and she didn''t seem to have vented it all out. She picked up her phone and dialed a number. The call was quickly answered and she spoke in a very brusque manner, "Didn''t you say that this could ruin her reputation? But instead of taking her down, you even let her make a ssh on the Inte!" Irene was doing a facial and just listened to it absentmindedly. "What''s the hurry? It''s no big deal. Lie low for a while and wait till this thing to end. I''ll back you up. What are you afraid of?" Charlotte was finally relieved by her words, but she wasn''t totally convinced. "What about Lyra? We can''t just let this chick go, right? She could be even more arrogant in the future!" Irene sounded confident, "Don''t worry, since we can''t do it in the open, we''ll do it in the dark!" After listening carefully to Iren''s n, Charlotte expressed her approval. Looking at the mirror beside her, she smiled smugly, eyes glinting with viciousness. "Good, I can''t wait to see that bitch in misery!" President''s office, the Freeman group. Melvin was watching the video of Lyra dancing ''Lover'' on his phone. He watched intently, an inadvertent smile ying over his lips. "Boss." Fred suddenly knocked on the door and came in. Melvin locked the screen, picked up his coffee and took a sip. "Say it." Fred stood in front of him, but hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "I found out that the knockoff dress was indeed purchased by the Matthews family, and they did pay $30 million to Miss Z for it, but I don''t know how the real First Snow ended up in Miss Carroll''s hands." He paused, "Perhaps... there is some misunderstanding in this." Melvin didn''t say anything. Fred stole a nce at him and saw that he seemed musing over something. So Fred continued to exin, "But I don''t think Miss Matthews should have anything to do with this. She is just an innocent girl. She must''ve been kept in the dark, or otherwise she wouldn''t have been put in such a plight." "Innocent?" Melvin furrowed his brow, his tone impassive. Fred immediately answered, "Of course, Miss Matthews is really an innocent girl with a kind heart. Boss, you''ve known her for so many years. Didn''t you think so before?" Melvin darted his gaze at him shortly, and he hurriedly lowered his head. The office was silent and the atmosphere was almost eerie. Melvin got up and went to the floor-to-ceiling window. It was drizzling outside. He lit a cigarette and took a puff. In the haze of smoke, his whole person seemed more distant and unfathomable. "Boss?" Melvin snapped back from his own thoughts, put out his cigarette, and went to sit in the sofa. "I need you to investigate something that happened long ago. Keep it stealth and don''t let anyone know about this." "Got it." Seeing the serious expression on Melvin''s face, Fred realized how important this was. ... The Matton Corp spent a lot of effort and quickly have the incident under control. As the heat died down, not many people paid attention to it anymore. After all, it wasn''t some juicy celebrity sandals, so the folks just took it as a funny story, had a few Lyra had had a few happy-go-lucky days these days. Charlotte seemed to have behaved herself, and Irene was said to have returned to Suham. Without these two troublemakers distracting her, Lyra was making rapid progress in her n for the reality talentpetition show. They were now in the stage of finding a suitable location to establish their base. As soon as Lyra got off work, she drove her Santana to check on the training base prepared for the candidates. After roughly arranging the subsequent matters, she went into the garage and prepared to hit the road home. "Umm, help me, help..." When passing by the corner without any security camera, she heard a sudden strange sounding from inside. Chapter 49 Who Got Set Up? Chapter 49 Who Got Set Up? It was a girl''s voice. "Shut up if you don''t want to die." The scar-faced man was holding a dagger against the girl''s cheek. The other man, with one foot stepping on her chest,ughed wickedly. The girl was so frightened that she could only nod in cooperation. Seeing her gave up struggling, the two were even more pleased, "Babe, we haven''t banged a woman for a long time. As long as you made us happy, we''ll let you go afterwards." The girl sobbed uncontrobly at his words. The two men, lecherous grins on their faces, began to molest her. Having just unbuttoned the cor of her shirt, one of the men felt a sudden blunt hit on the back of his head. Covering the bleeding wound with his hands, the man gave out a wail before copsing. The scar-faced man was startled by this sudden turn of events. He jerked his head to look and saw that it was a woman. Lyra was holding the high heels in her hand, standing there like a queen in her all-white suits. Once the scar-faced man saw her, his eyes lit up with surprise, "Yo, a feisty little kitty, I like it." Fiddling with the high heels in her hand, Lyra sneered, "You like it? I''m way out of your league." The scar-faced man was enraged. He cursed "bitch" and charged towards Lyra with his knife. He was knocked down by Lyra in three strikes and couldn''t even get up. The girl huddled up into a ball out of fear, her whole body shaking, and her eyes filled with terror. Her cheeks were tinted with redness, as if she was slightly drunk. Looking at her cowering, Lyra suddenly felt an ache in her heart and an image shed across her head so fast she couldn''t even catch it. She shook her head and the strange feeling she just had disappearedpletely. Perhaps... she was too tired today that she got hallucination? Lyra did not think much about it and turned to look at the girl in the corner who looked about 18 years old. "You''re safe to go home." After saying that, she was ready leave when her wrist was suddenly clutched by someone. She turned around and met a pair of expectant eyes, "Miss, I was out drinking with my friends. I was separated from them. My phone was broken by those two thugs. Could you take me home?" Seeing Lyra hesitate, the girl continued, "My name is Katrina. Miss, please help me..." Lyra looked at her phone, it was already 9:30 pm. It waste. Their current location was quite remote, thus indeed rather dangerous for a girl alone. "Let''s go. Where''s your home?" "Room 308, No. 2, Sub Voldale." Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Katrina followed her, still clutching her hand, as if she had found something extremely reassuring to her. She didn''t let go until she got on the back seat of the car. In the car, the girl looked exhausted and soon fell asleep leaning against the car seat. Lyra looked at her through the rearview mirror from time to time, and when she saw that she was asleep, she drove the car at a slower rate. After about 20 minutes, the girl in the back seat was still sleeping soundly, Lyra''s phone was running out of battery, so she called out to her twice to ask for more details about the address. But seeing that the girl did fall asleep, she didn''t bother again and drove on ording to her memory. The windows were all closed so it was very quiet in the car. Lyra sniffed and suddenly realized that something was not right! Katrina said she was out drinking with friends, and although her face was flushed, she didn''t smell a bit of alcohol. So, she didn''t drink at all! The training base was located in a remote ce in the suburbs, with no pubs or restaurants nearby at all. Katrina was pretending! Just then, Lyra felt wind sweeping by her ear. Almost instinctively, she grab the hand that was reaching out to her from behind. A thumb-length syringe was two millimeters short of piercing the skin on her neck. "When did you... see through me?" Katrina had not expected Lyra to crack her trick so quickly, so she stopped pretending. She increased strength on both hands, hellbent on stabbing the needle into Lyra''s neck. Lyra knew she couldn''t hold for long with only one hand. The car was driving at a constant speed in the countryside when she pulled the handbrake up in a hurry. When wheels were quickly locked, the entire car suddenly lost bnce and flipped straight over, breaking the guardrail and rolling into the roadsidewn. Because the driver''s seat was protected by an airbag, Lyra only scraped her forehead and got out of the car quickly. Looking at the Volkswagen Santana, whose shell was almost smashed, Lyra tsked. It was a pity that the car had not been with her for long before it died a glorious death. Seeing that Katrina in the back seat did note out, Lyra opened the car door and personally carried Katrina out of the car, who had passed out with her face and body injured, andid her down on the Having tried quite a few methods, Lyra finally managed to wake Katrina up. Seeing that it was Lyra who saved her, Katrina seemed incredulous, "Why did you save me? I hurt you. You should have killed me." Lyra gave her a cold look and didn''t answer her question, but only asked, "Who sent you?" Katrina was instantly mute and looked away without speaking. Lyra smiled, "Let me guess, Charlotte Matthews, or Irene Frazier? Or... both?" Considering Charlotte''s ability, even if she coulde up with such a meticulous n, it would be impossible for her to hire a such a skilled assassin; plus the fact that Charlotte became the Matton Corp''s heir, Lyra concluded that the two were probably teaming up. Katrina ignored her question, "I failed and you got me, so just kill me." "Kill you?" Lyra gave a sarcastic smile, "How boring would that be." Katrina looked at her, confused. The suburbs are dim at night, with only a few scattered streetlights. Lyra''s eyes were glinting with excitement, like those bright stars in the night sky. "The drug in your syringe is to knock me out, right? They asked you to make me unconscious so that you could take me somewhere and then torture me, didn''t they?" Katrina was stunned as she stared incredulously at Lyra''s face. How could she have guessed it all? Under such an angelic face, there was such an intelligent mind? Katrina didn''t say anything, just staring at her. Lyra smiled like an innocent little girl, "Since that''s the case, do as you''re told then." "What?" ... Five minutester, Katrina sent a text message, "Target down. Heading to the abandoned hut." Charlotte, who received this message, was so thrilled that she practically jumped up from her bed. That bitch finally fell into her trap! She was ridiculed by the whole inte. No way she would swallow this humiliation! She couldn''t wait to see that bitch being screwed. Smirking evilly, she immediately texted someone on her phone. "The target will be there soon. Bring ten strong men. Give her a good beating before going through the process as we agreed upon." The other side replied quickly, "As long as we got the money." Charlotte gritted her teeth and transferred another half million to the other side, her heart aching slightly. But if this time she could shove Lyra to hell, this money was nothing. Shortly after putting the phone down, Charlotte received another text message from Katrina. "Probably overdose, the target in severe condition. Please hurry over and take a look." In severe condition? No can do? She wanted that bitch to suffer her humiliation while being awake! It would be a life worse than death! Chapter 50 Reward You With a Torture Package Chapter 50 Reward You With a Torture Package Thinking of this, Charlotte got anxious. She quickly changed into an all-dark outfit, put on the face mask, and took a taxi straight to the ce. ... Melvin came out of the bathroom after showering, and he couldn''t get the video of Lyra dancing ''Lover'' out of his head. He was a bit vexed. Had he known that he would be the one tired out, he would not have helped her this time. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Lying in the bed, all he could see was Lyra''s face whenever he closed his eyes, especially the pair of starry eyes, clean and stubborn, making you hard to forget once you''ve seen them. Also... they looked familiar. Having thought of something, Melvin hesitated for a while before giving Lyra a call. There were things he wanted to ask for rification. First call, no answer. The second call, it said that the number was not in service. She hated him that much? Melvin felt inexplicably annoyed and tossed his phone to the side, trying to sleep. ... Charlotte took a taxi to the abandoned hut on the outskirts. Katrina was standing in the doorway waiting for her. When Charlotte approached and saw the injuries on her face and body, she was a shocked. "What happened? How did you get hurt like this?" Katrina lowered her head, hiding the emotions in the eyes, "The woman was struggling violently on the way here and it caused a small car ident. I might have injected too much drug in her, so she..." "I''ll go take a look." Katrina stopped her, "Does Miss Frazier know that you are here alone tonight?" Charlotte''s face instantly turned sullen. Irene had always been bossy with her because of her superiority. Now that Irene was back to Suham, did Irene''s subordinate try tomand her now? She and Irene were just allies, not superior and subordinate, so why should she have to report everything to Irene? The more she thought about it, the angrier she was. She gave Katrina a hard stare, "You''re the one she brought here to do the job, but she''s not in Frayton now, so all you have to do is follow my orders, understand?" Katrina ducked her head even lower, "Understood." "Now that your job is done, get the hell out of the way." "Yes." Katrina answered, but remained standing still. Outside the abandoned hut, there was only a flickering kerosenemp, and it was impossible to see what expression was on Katrina''s bloodied face. Seeing her still standing there like a statue, Charlotte was annoyed, "Can''t understand human "Okay." Before leaving, Katrina fished out a cell phone from her pocket and handed it to Charlotte with both hands, "This is the woman''s cell phone. Someone just called her. I was afraid it would interfere with your ns, so I put the phone into airne mode." "Got it." Charlotte snatched it away. When Katrina was gone, she unlocked Lyra''s phone and looked at the number that had just called Lyra. With just one nce, Charlotte instantly fumed, her eyes ming jealousy. Although it was marked as an unknown caller , she knew very well who was the owner of this number. Melvin wanted to call Lyra at thiste hour, what the hell? She had been back from abroad for so long, and every time she took the initiative to see him, but Melvin had never really cared about her like that. This wasn''t fair! She was his fiance, and that woman was the side chick who interfered in their rtionship! The more Charlotte thought about it, the angrier she became, the malice in her eyes unconcealed. She held up Lyra''s phone in rage and wanted to smash it immediately. But her hand stopped in the air. An excellent idea popped up in her mind. She sent a text message to Melvin''s number using Lyra''s phone. After doing this, Charlotte flung the phone onto the ground, but not enough, she then stomped on the phone in her high heels, only to stop when the screen waspletely shattered. She withdrew her gaze and looked back at the abandoned hut. Tonight, she wanted this bitch to be Thinking of this, she reached out and pushed open the door of the hut, which was pitch dark What''s going on? Katrina didn''t leave the lights on after she lock up the person? Hesitantly, she took two steps inside, and the thick smell of dust in the house choked her to cough. It was so dark that she couldn''t see anything at all. Charlotte suddenly felt a surge of panic and was about to go out and asked Katrina to bring in amp. The door was suddenly mmed shut. Realizing that something was wrong, Charlotte ran frantically to the door following the mming sound and rapped hard on the door, "Who is it? Who''s out there? Katrina, is that you Katrina? Open the door for me!" There was silence outside the door. The unsettling, eerie silence. Charlotte took two deep breaths, tried to calm down, turned her head and shouted tentatively inside the hut, "Lyra? Lyra are you there?" No matter how she shouted, there was just dead silence. Realizing that she might be alone in the hut, Charlotte felt herself on the verge of a mental breakdown. Was Lyra behind this? But Katrina was working for Irene. How could Katrina help Lyra to harm her? Could it be that Irene and Lyra had joined forces? "No way... this can''t be..." Her heart was in turmoil. Hands covering her head, she crouched on the ground out of fear, and her whole body was shaking violently. Brought to her by the infinite darkness were fear and despair. Until a sudden sound of footsteps came from outside the hut. Charlotte''s hope was instantly raised and she got up and pounded furiously on the door, "Who''s out there. Let me out! Open the door!" The door opened at the sound. A tall figure walked in against the backlight, followed by the second and third... It was the men she called to deal with Lyra. As soon as she saw light, Charlotte hurriedly dashed towards the door, but was stopped by an arm of the strong man standing in the front. "You''ve got it all wrong. It''s not me! I''m not Lyra! Ah!" Snap! She received a heavy smack as response. She waspletely overwhelmed by the force and was mmed to the ground; her cheek swelled up quickly and two of her teeth were knocked off. It hurts like hell! Charlotte, lying on the ground, spat blood on the spot, but she insisted on exining, "It wasn''t me! It really wasn''t me! I asked you guys toe. How could you do this to me... Arrrggg!" Before she could finish speaking, her hair was yanked by the man from behind, the force so huge that her scalp was almost peeled off. The twinge caused tears fell down her cheeks immediately, and she let out a ear-piercing wail. "Really...not... me..." The man threw two more ps on her face,ughing, "I''ve seen lots of those begging for mercy, but never seen a bitch so good at acting like you. Let me reward you with the ultimate torture!" The door waspletely shut and locked, and dozens of men surrounded her. In a short time, the sound of heavy beating and painful screaming filled the hut. Lyra leaned against a tree in the distance while Katrina stood quietly, not saying a word. She looked up at the sky. The starry sky was so beautiful today. Unfortunately, the upsetting howl was a bit of a buzzkill. Seeing that the drama was almost over, Lyra was ready to go home and let Charlotte enjoy the ultimate torture package she had prepared herself. "BOSS, right there!" Fred''s voice was suddenly heard on the trail, followed by the sound of a mad dash. Hearing the voice getting closer and closer, Lyra hurriedly hid herself. She watched the situation in front of the hut from behind arge tree and saw the person who came in a hurry, was Melvin. Chapter 51 Clever Little Baddie Chapter 51 Clever Little Baddie The woman''s wail in the hut gradually weakened, and at the same time rang out the arrogantughter of men. "Lyra!" Melvin''s eyes were ming with wrath, and he kicked open the door of the hut with extreme force. The men inside were just about to get down to business when Melvin interrupted their fun. The two sides quickly got into a fight. This group of men had been gangsters for a long time, so they were ruthless in fights. Melvin and Fred got bruises on their face. Nevertheless, Melvin''s strong killing intent drove him to kick and punch more mercilessly than the gang. In less than ten minutes, the group of men were scattered here and there, lying on the ground moaning in pain, no longer able to fight back. The room was still very dark, mixed with the sound of a woman vomiting blood and coughing. "Lyra?!" Melvin followed the sound and found the sapless woman on the ground, and he carried her out across the room. Fred received a few more kicks from the opposite side during the fight and limped out of the hut after Melvin. Melvin ced the person in his arms onto the open area outside the hut to check on her injuries. The woman''s face was swollen like a pig''s head from the beating, almost indistinguishable . Clothes were torn, covered in bloodwhat a tragic sight. Fortunately, Melvin and Fred came in time; otherwise, they dared not imagine the consequences if she was really raped by ten men... Melvin''s eyes were ming with hate seeing the wounds all over her body, and his heart suddenly felt like being wrenched, which hurt so much that he couldn''t breathe. "Lyra! Wake up, wake up!" The woman hadpletely fainted, but still breathing faintly, indicating that her life was not in a critical condition. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Fred nced at the battered woman on the ground and couldn''t help feeling sorry for her. He asked in a hushed voice, "Boss, what about those men inside?" Melvin''s eyes were suddenly filled with ferocity and he snarled without hesitation, "Kill them!" Fred got the order and immediately made a call to someone to handle it. Melvin took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around the woman, inexplicable emotions in his eyes. Not far away, Lyra behind the tree was watching everything from an excellent viewing angle. Looking at Melvin''s out-of-control expression, Lyra thought for a moment that she had misread it. If it was really her lying on the ground, would Melvin actually be so sad for her? He still had feelings for her? She could not tell how she felt in her heart when she saw this scene; it was odd enough. But then she dismissed the thought she had just had. Whether Melvin loved her or not hadn''t she seen clearly enough in the past three years? If he knew that the person on the ground was actually Charlotte, whom he held so dear, he would probably be even sadder and more distraught, right? At the thought of this, the look in Lyra''s eyes turned cold again and she turned to leave quietly. The woman on the ground woke up in a daze, her swollen eyes opened to slits, and after seeing who the man in front of her was, she burst into a cry. "Mel! I thought I''d never see you again..." Her mouth was hurt so her speech was a little slurred. But Melvin heard her "Mel" loud and clear. Lyra would never call him that. He looked again at the woman on the ground, but Fred next to him was the first to lose control and shout, "Boss, it''s not Lyra. It''s Miss Matthews!" Fred was visibly more agitated than he had just been when he found out it was Charlotte, "Miss Matthews, what are you doing here? Who did this to you?" Charlotte cried even more, her bloodied hands clutching Melvin''s cuff, "It''s...it''s Lyra. She was the one who called me toe here. Mel, it hurts, it hurts so much..." The more she talked, the more excited she became, and finally she passed out from physical exhaustion. Knowing that the injured person was Charlotte instead of Lyra, the heart-wrenching pain that Melvin had been feeling was suddenly eased a little, without he himself noticing it. But Fred, next to him, was already cursing, "Those motherfuckers! How dare they hurt Miss Matthews. Damn it!" Fred gritted his teeth in anger and turned to Melvin, "Boss, you just received Miss Carroll''s text message and thought she was in danger, so you rushed over here. But it was Miss Matthews who got hurt. This must have something to do with Lyra. Maybe it was her that plotted the whole thing!" Melvin frowned, but he hadposed himself now, "Take Lottie to the hospital first. This matter can be investigatedter." "Yes." Fred picked up Charlotte from Melvin''s arms, carried the person and dashed to their car parked on the side of the highway. After Fred left, Melvin slowly got up. Looking at the cabin behind him where there was wailinging out from time to time, he remembered the text message he got from Lyra half an hour ago. She said, "I''ve invited ten guys tonight to have fun. Want toe over and join the party?" When he saw the text message, he was furious. He called her immediately but it said Lyra''s phone was turned off, so he asked Fred to track down the location and then hurried here. He didn''t expect it to be Charlotte who was beaten and even nearly raped. Lyra. Could she really be the one who did it? Irritation suddenly bubbled up in his heart. ... Lyra took Katrina and went to the main city taking Jalen''s eyes. Before parting, she took out the ck case that she had specially asked Jalen to fetch using her ck Gold Card and handed it to Katrina. "Here is five million. Better move to the countryside in the future, more inconspicuous, you know. When Irene finds out about this, she will definitely hunt you down. Just hid yourself away, ok?" Katrina took the case withplicated emotions in her eyes. She urged, "You said you would save my mother from Irene and bring her safely to me. If you dare lie to me, I''ll..." Lyra interrupted her with a smile, "No such possibility. I, Lyra Lloyd, always keep my promise." Katrina was drawn to the lights in her eyes. "Okay, I believe you." Only after Katrina hadpletely disappeared did Jalen approach Lyra and whisper, "Miss, why didn''t you kill her, but you even gave her money?" "She didn''t mean to harm me. Her mother was held hostage by Irene, so Katrina had to work for her. Poor girl. I sort of took advantage of her weak spot, and then offered her mercy and kindness. She will only be more grateful to me and work for me from now on instead of stabbing me in the back." Seeing Jalen did not speak, she added, "Don''t worry. I''m not a saint or what. Those who actually want to hurt me, I won''t spare any of them. But death is toofortable for them. The best way of revenge is to torture them to the point that they are begging for death." Jalen looked at her who was smiling a mischievous smile and heughed along with her. "The young master had guessed it correctly. You''re indeed a clever little baddie, Lady." Lyra instantly looked up and stared at him, "You two speak ill of me like this behind my back? Have you forgotten that I''m the real boss of Angle Group? Do you still want to get paid?" Jalen instantly stuttered, "No, no, Lady, I was wrong!" Women were not to be messed with! Lyra stopped teasing him and rubbed her shoulders, "Come on, let''s go home. I need to get a good night''s sleep to refresh myself. This is not over yet. Tomorrow is expected to be another tough battle." As she was talking, she turned her head and looked at a certainrge store on a quiet street that was already closed at this hour. It was a branded store owned by the Matton Corp. Chapter 52 Gifts for You! Chapter 52 Gifts for You! In the small hours. Charlotte was taken to the hospital. The doctor''s initial diagnosis was: two broken ribs, a mild concussion, and numerous wounds of different sizes, but fortunately no critical damage. Melvin sat alone on the bench outside the operating room, lost in his own thoughts. After the ident, he asked Fred to notify the Matthews family. Jamie and Katelyn, however, didn''t arrive until dawn. "s, my poor daughter. Why should this happen to her!" Katelyn''s crying voice could be heard from a distance in the corridor, she didn''t shed a single drop of tear, but even seemed to be gloating about it. On the contrary, Jamie walked up to Melvin with a sad face. Seeing Melvin''s solemn expression, he said a few words tofort Melvin. Melvin didn''t respond to Jamie''sforting, but just politely said, "Uncle, Aunt, please have a seat." Jamie was not satisfied with his reply, "Mr. Freeman, I''m asking you as a father. What on earth happened, and how did Lottie get hurt like this? Who did this?" It hadn''t been long since his oldest daughter became a vegetable from a car incident, and now Charlotte was severely injured. Was someone going against his family? Or luck was simply not on their side recently? Melvin was silent for a few seconds before answering, "I''ve sent Fred to investigate." Jamie saw that he did not intend to continue with the conversation, and was too embarrassed to say anything else, so he sat down on the bench beside to wait. Within two minutes, the light above the operating room door went off. The doctor came out and said that Charlotte''s surgery was sessful. Except that she couldn''t move around for a while, there were no major problems and she could be transferred to a standard VIP ward. The three people on the corridor followed to the ward to see Charlotte. Charlotte just woke up, her whole body wrapped in thick gauze. She struggled to open her swollen eyes, and she started crying as soon as she saw Melvin. "Mel, if it wasn''t for you, I might have died. Luckily you came in time so I didn''t get insulted by those bastards. Mel, I really can''t leave you. Just stay here with me, okay?" Charlotte tenderly took his hand. She never could have expected that she would shoot herself in the foot in this matter. Originally, she sent the text to Melvin to provoke him and let him know that Lyra was a whore; in this way, all his attention would be back to herter. How sarcastic that she had tasted her own medicine, while the text message actually helped save her life. Melvin sat down on the edge of her bed and gave a faint hmm. Seeing his rather reserved attitude, Charlotte felt a bit distressed. "Mel, can''t you say something to Before Melvin could answer, Jamie took the initiative, "Lottie, don''t be petnt. Howe Mr. Freeman doesn''t love you? Tell me who did this to you, and dad will seek justice for you." "I..." Charlotte seemed to have recalled some bad memories and started sobbing again. "I just remember Lyra called me and said she had something to talk to me. I took a taxi from home to go over, but was knocked unconscious on the way. When I woke up, I found myself in that cabin, so dark inside that I couldn''t see anything. Then some men came and they started to beat me, saying that Lyra had hired them and wanted to torture me to death... "I was frightened. I was really scared..." She curled up into a ball and started shaking as if the terrible memories had caused her to react like this, looking very pitiful and helpless. Jamie was enraged after hearing this and looked at Melvin. "Mr. Freeman, you are Lottie''s fianc. You won''t just sit back and do nothing about this, right? That woman Lyra must be involved. Look at the way how she bullied Lottie. She''s also provoking the Freeman family! You have to help Lottie!" Jamie was cunning enough to suggest this. Knowing that Lyra was obviously backed by Cody Carver, and the Matthews family was not powerful enough to defy them, he could only pass the responsibility to Melvin. Melvin pursed his lips and his gaze was serious, "If Lottie really got set up by someone, I''ll definitely help her, but on the premise that she can''t hide anything from me, and she must tell me exactly what happened in details." Charlotte froze. The whole story was made up by her. The more she said, the easier she would give herself away. Melvin was so shrewd that any time she got a detail wrong, it would arouse his suspicion. She could only find a way to avoid his question for now, andter she would discuss with Irene on the countermove. Thinking of this, she sped her head with her hands, her expression painful. "My head hurts! I can''t think of anything..." Jamie chimed in, "Lottie just woke up. It''s not good for her recovery to overuse her brain now. Why don''t we leave first and let her get some rest." Melvin nodded, his face grim. The group was just turning their heads to leave when the ward door suddenly opened and two handsome, robust men entered. The Matthews couple were bewildered to see the strange man who suddenly barged in. Two sturdy men stood on each side of the door, followed by Lyra, who walked in on high heels, her red lips smiling enchantingly. Seeing that it was her, Katelyn, who had been keeping silent behind Jamie, was confused. Didn''t she know there was a discussion going on here about dealing with her? But she just swaggered into this ce. How arrogant. Katelyn was displeased by this attitude of hers, and she took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire by Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org whispering in Jamie''s ear, "Honey, look how haughty she is. Is she here to see if your daughter is dead?" Jamie''s face turned even more livid, "You came just in time. We''ll settle the score here about how you had deliberately hurt my daughter!" Even Melvin was just standing aside quietly, but his height made it difficult for others to ignore his presence. Lyra subconsciously nced at him, but noticed that his gaze had been locked on her since she came in, and his eyes were glinting with indefinable emotions. She looked back at Jamie, her red lips curling up into a smile, "Mr. Matthews, you''re right, I do have a score to settle with your daughter, but not the one you''re talking about." "What do you mean?" Charlotte had already lost out twice to Lyra, and seeing Lyra dare to barge into her ward in front of everyone, she panicked and instantly cowered behind Jamie, who was closest to her. "Dad, help me. She''s trying to hurt me! She must be trying to hurt me. I''m afraid. I don''t want to see her..." She whined like she was emotionally devastated. After all, she was his daughter. Jamie was a bit disgruntled seeing her being bullied like this. "This is a private ward. My daughter is emotionally unstable. Please get out." "No need to rush, sir. I''m just here to drop off some gifts." The smile on Lyra''s lips grew even wider as she gently pped her hands. A group of people came in and put up tworge banners on the wall opposite Charlotte''s hospital bed. "These are my encouragement to Miss Matthews, and I wish Miss Matthews a speedy recovery." She smiled, goodwill written all over her face, "As for Miss Matthews'' im that I had something to do with the incident, well, feel free toe to me with the evidence. I''ll be waiting." As she finished, she did not want to stay a second longer, turned around and left with the two bodyguards. Melvin saw that she was leaving and followed out of the ward with a grim face. At this moment, Charlotte, Katelyn and Jamie were all drawn to look at the banners, none even paying attention to Melvin''s absence. When she saw what was written on the banners, Charlotte was so infuriated that she almost spit blood! Chapter 53 Roasted! Chapter 53 Roasted! On each banner there was a sentence, and the upper one read, "STEW IN YOUR OWN JUICE." The lower one said, "SHOOT YOURSELF IN THE FOOT." The meaning was obvious! Charlotte was so angry that her eyes were ming intense hatred and her whole body began to ache. Jamie''s face also turned sullen after reading it. Only Katelyn couldn''t help snickering, feeling extremely satisfied. However, when sheughed, the two people in the ward instantly turned their eyes to her, and Charlotte''s face even turned purple from anger. Katelyn''s smile froze and she hurriedly adjusted her expression. "Ahem, this woman was outrageous. She clearly doesn''t respect we Matthews family. Honey, if you don''t teach her a lesson, there''s no telling what she''ll do that''s even more shocking!" Just as she spoke, there was a knock on the door of the ward. A man in overalls gently pushed open the door and asked, "Excuse me, is this Miss Charlotte Matthews'' ward?" The three in the ward looked at each other and Katelyn asked, "What''s wrong?" "We have a delivery from Miss Carroll. Beautiful flowers specially prepared for Miss Matthews." After saying that, the man waved his hand to someone behind him. Immediately after, a group of staff carried a bunch of funeral wreaths into the ward under the Matthews'' suspicious gaze. Soon, the whole VIP room was filled to capacity. The whole thirty-two wreaths were ced in front of Charlotte. "This...you guys are too..." Katelyn tried to say something else, but Jamie gave her a furious re, so she had to cover her mouth with resentment. The flower delivery staffpleted their task and bowed politely, "Please take your time to enjoy, and we look forward to seeing you next time." She had been wished to be dead, so how could there be a next time? She got roasted by Lyra! Charlotte''s heart was about to explode due to anger. "Get out! Get out..." She had the impulsion to throw these wreaths into the faces of those people, but she had just undergone surgery and could not move her body, so she could only stare in anger. That bitch! She had gone too far! She sent her banners to mock her for stewing in her own juice, send the wreaths to imply that she was asking for death! That was way over the line! "Bitch! Bitch! Throw them out, all of them. Cough cough..." Her lungs are going to explode from rage. But before she could calm herself down, she saw clearly the photo in the middle of the wreath. It was the photo of her being embarrassed in her ripped dress ripped at the party, taken by Lyra. How harsh! Memories of her embarrassment at the party and her being ridiculed across the inte were instantly evoked. "Arrrggg! I''ll kill you!" Under the thick bandages, she gritted her teeth ferociously, and she passed out on the spot. ... Lyra did not choose to leave the hospital through the main entrance, but through the security corridor. She had just reached the corridor when her wrist was clutched from behind. It was Melvin who followed all the way up. When the two bodyguards saw this, they immediately wanted to make a move. Stopped by Lyra, "No, you two can go have a rest, but don''t go far." After the two bodyguards left, Lyra flung off Melvin''s hand and rubbed her wrist casually, "Go on." Melvin frowned, and his face sullen. But the first thing he asked was not about Charlotte. "What''s the rtionship between those two men and you? Bodyguards? Whose men are they, Keith, or Cody?" The more Lyra listened, the more confused she was. This man followed her all the way here just to ask this? Though puzzled, she joked, "They''re mine." They were hers? Lover? And two! Melvin''s face turned livid and his anger intensified, "Do you know what you are doing! Do you know what it means to be decent?" This wasn''t decent? Lyraughed, "Did you forgot that we are divorced, and my business is none of your business! What are you so jealous about?" "Who said I was jealous." He choked. In this case, he really was in no position to control her. Without finding a way to retort, Melvin had to change the subject, "What did you mean with that text Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. messagest night?" "What text message?" Melvin stared into her eyes, as if to see whether she was lying. "Was it you that had nned this? Having someone beat and almost raped Lottie?" Lyraughed and raised her eyes to meet his; a smile suddenly yed over her lips. "What do you think?" She turned around and left. Her figure looked proud and dashing. She dropped a few more words while walking. "Pay more attention to your fiance. Shecks psychological endurance. I gather she won''t be feeling good right now." Melvin wanted to catch up, but was stopped by two bodyguards. "Boss." Fred happened to be looking for him, with a somewhat solemn look on his face. Melvin stopped chasing after Lyra. He went to the empty smoking room on the fifth floor. "This matter is very strange. When our people just started the investigation, the other side had all the evidence destroyed, like they''ve seen thising long ago. We found no useful clues so far..." He paused and suddenly looked away, as if he was hesitating to say something bad. Melvin took a puff and nced at him, suggesting that he could continue. Fred could only brace himself to say it, "Keith Lloyd of Angle Group and Cody Carver, they both seemed to have this ability to have the evidence quickly destroyed without being discovered by our people... and these two are close to Miss Carroll..." The implication was that Lyra was the suspect. Melvin narrowed his eyes slightly. When he asked Lyra about the text message just now, her expression seemed to suggest that she really didn''t know. But then he asked if she had nned what happened to Charlotte, and she looked like she was in the know. Melvin put out his cigarette, "This matter is not that simple." "But..." Fred said under protest, "Maybe things are that simple and you''re just too biased toward one side, Boss?" Melvin stared up at him coldly. Fred hurriedly drooped his head in silence. "If Lottie and Lyra''s situations were switched today, which side would you be on?" Fred barely hesitated before he answered, "Of course I''ll choose Miss Matthews. She is so kind and innocent. It''s impossible that she would do such vicious things. But Lyra, I''ve seen a few times how she dealt with those who offended her." Melvin''s brow was furrowed tighter as he examined him, "So you think Lottie..." "Don''t worry, Boss, I only have respect for Miss Matthews. She''s your fiance, which is why I''m defending her." Fred hurriedly exined before Melvin finished his sentence. After exining, he quickly lowered his head again with a respectful attitude. Melvin just kept his poker face, staring at Fred fixedly, when his eyes seemed able to see through the heart. Fred was so nervous under his stare that he drooped his head even lower. "Go check on whom Lottie had contacted via phone calls and texts. And the thing I asked you to investigatest time, I want the results within three days. Fred clenched his fists. Miss Matthews was obviously a victim, but Boss still wanted to investigate her. How cruel. Although he was very reluctant inwardly, he still nodded obediently, "Yes." As soon as Fred left, Melvin dialed another number. His tone was very serious, "Jay, there are a few things that I need you to look into." Chapter 54 What Happened 13 Years Ago Chapter 54 What Happened 13 Years Ago Fred had juste out of the smoking room when he heard several nurses running andining. "What''s with that youngdy of the Matthews family. Doesn''t she need to recuperate quietly? How could she be so hysterical! We certainly has our work cut out." Fred stopped a nurse and asked, "Who did you just say, the youngdy of the Matthews family?" "How many other youngdies of the Matthews'' can afford to stay in the VIP ward?" The nurse shook off his hand and ran away. Fred had a bad feeling in his heart. He had been with Melvin since he first started working for the Freeman group, at least seven or eight years. He had no family nor friends, but Melvin gave him the job. And Charlotte was the first person who smiled at him and the first person who said she was friends with him. To him, Melvin was family, and Charlotte was someone more than family that he wanted to guard. He was fond of Charlotte, but he could only hide this feeling in his heart and bless her. But now, seeing that she was not doing well, and that Melvin ran after Lyra when Charlotte was seriously injured, he really felt aggrieved for her! Fred clenched his fists, and something in his heart grew firmer and firmer. ... Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Aftering out of the hospital, Lyra got a call. She was in a good mood when she got the news that Charlotte had been admitted to the emergency room again. Lyra went to the training base again. Now that she had finished dealing with that fake bitch, it was time to push forward the work progress. Because her little Volkswagen Santana was scrappedst night and she hadn''t had time to buy a new car, she had to take a taxi. The staff were respectful when they saw her, and the person in charge briefed her on the equipment condition and processes that were being improved. Lyra went around the entire base and roughly checked on everything, and felt that there were no major problems. The show should soon be ready; after the rehearsal, it could officially be aired. There was a young female employee whose eyes were glowing at the sight of her, rushing up to enthusiastically ask for autographs. "Lyra, I''ve seen your ''Lover'' video. You''re absolute gorgeous. Will you be joining the talentpetition too? You are definitely the Center in my heart!" Lyra smiled awkwardly. She did not expect to meet a fan girl in their own training base, but she pushed back the notebook that the other party had taken out for autographs. "Sorry, I''m not a star and I won''t be a star. This autograph-signing thing is not for me." With that, she walked around the girl and went away with the head of the training base. As she was leaving, the fan girl still stared at her back with unblinking eyes. She put away the excited expression on her face and looked down at the notebook with Lyra''s fingerprints on it. After this tidbit, Lyra went to inspect the dormitory and cafeteria of the trainees and asked for the roster of the 100 trainee candidates. She was just flipping through the pages when she suddenly spotted a familiar name and face when it came to thest few pages. Melissa Walsh. She was Lyra''s only friend at the orphanage, who had once been very ill, for which Lyra even went to beg Fiona for money. In the end, Melissa was kicked out of the orphanage because she couldn''t get the money for treatment, and the two of them have been out of touch ever since. Lyra didn''t expect to see Melissa in the trainee roster of the talent show now, so it seemed Melissa had been doing quite well these years. The person in charge noticed that Lyra lingered on one particr page for a long time, whose also seemed a bit excited, so she hastened to fawn on Lyra. "Is this a good friend of yours, Director? Need any special attention from our side?" Lyra refused, "No, it won''t be fair to the other trainees in that case, and I''m sure she doesn''t like it either." She had no ns to meet with Melissa for the time being. Just because she presented herself as a lonely orphan in the world, in that way Charlotte and the others could not find a gap to crack her defense. Melissa was her friend, and Lyra did not want her to be involved and get hurt. Lyra closed the roster as if nothing had happened. ... Charlotte was sent back to the general ward from the emergency room. After some urgent treatment by the doctor again, she was not much better than her previous state. She awoke from hera, her swollen eyes slightly open, and she vaguely saw through blurred vision that a tall figure in a suit was standing in front of her. Thinking it was Melvin, she held the person''s hand and started crying. "Mel... luckily, I have you with me, or otherwise I really don''t know how I would''ve survived this." The person in her grip stiffened slightly. "Miss Matthews, I''m not Boss. I''m Fred." Not until then did Charlotte see clearly who the man was. Her heart was suddenly filled with disappointment and she cried even harder. Fred was heartbroken to see her like this, his tone indignant, "Lyra has really gone too far this time. Funeral wreaths? How outrageous. Miss Matthews, don''t worry. I''ll help you." Charlotte was not touched by his words, and her eyes remained bleak. "What''s the use of it even if you help me? Melvin doesn''t believe me. He won''t evene to the hospital more often to apany me... What exactly did I do wrong..." "You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s Mr. Freeman. He actually suspects you and even wants to look into what happened thirteen years ago..." Charlotte could no longer listen to the rest of his words. Melvin was investigating what happened 13 years ago? Had he found out something already? Charlotte panicked, and her hands couldn''t help shaking. Fred didn''t notice and just kept reassuring her, "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I''ll always believe you and help you unconditionally. Whenever you look back, I''m always there behind you." "Fred, thank you." Charlotte was touched and she clutched his hand, "You are like family to me." Fred couldn''t be happier. "I''m honored to be Miss Matthews'' family!" Charlotte gestured for him toe closer and whispered a couple of words into his ear. Fred didn''t hesitate to say yes right away. ... Lyra came out of the training base and went straight to the car market. She was nning to buy a new car. But she did not expect to run into an old acquaintance just as she arrived at the gate. It was Rachel Collier, also from the orphanage. Rachel was holding the arm of a gray-haired man in suit, probably in his fifties, who was also looking at the cars. "Yo, isn''t this Lyra Carroll, who has been very hot on the inte recently? It''s been a long time. I didn''t expect you to still living a pathetic life." Rachel sneer contemptuously at Lyra and walked over to her with the man. When they were both in the orphanage, Rachel and she didn''t get along because they were both among the prettiest girls there. Later, Rachel had been depressed for a long time when she learned that Lyra was taken away by the old Mr. Freeman, and she was to be married to the young and handsome heir of the Freeman family. It wasn''t until Lyra''s name appeared on the trending news some time ago that Rachel learned that Lyra was divorced. She was overjoyed. This bitch used to like topete with her for everything, and now that Lyra was divorced and be an abandoned wife of a rich family, she wouldn''t be a match for her anymore. With this in mind, Rachel raised her chin even higher, deliberately unting the designer jewelry in front of Lyra. Lyra took a look at the two. Seeing the gold chain around the neck of the man next to Rachel, and his lecherous gaze when he looked at her, and that gold tooth in his mouth, she felt really sick. Lyra could only manage a barely polite smile, "Indeed, it''s been years since I''vest seen you. Seemingly you''re living a good life?" Chapter 55 You Asked For It Chapter 55 You Asked For It "Well, just average." Rachel sounded modest, but smugness was written all over her face. "Let me introduce to you. This is my boyfriend Louis Dillon, the Deputy General Manager of the Business Department of Cloudbound. Oh, he earned 800,000 a year." She deliberately emphasized thest few sentences, and Louis smiled proudly with that big gold tooth exposed. She was waiting to see Lyra''s face, expecting to satisfy her own vanity. But Lyra only looked indifferent. This exasperated Rachel. Lyra had always loved to pretend, putting on that aloof look all the time. Rachel wanted to rip that mask off her! "I heard you got divorced?" Rachel said, sizing her up and down. Seeing Lyra in what seemed to be office uniform, she snickered, "You''re a saleswoman here? It''s only been a few years, and you''ve be like this?" Lyra stared at her like she was looking at a fool, and she replied with a half smile, "I came to buy a car." She then withdrew her gaze, turned her head and went inside to start browsing the cars along with the shop assistant, not intending to put too much energy on those irrelevant people. Rachel was more furious when she saw that Lyra was ignoring her, and still looked as high and mighty as before. Two days ago, she went back to the orphanage and heard that Lyra was not only divorced, but also left without getting any property. But she was actually here to buy a car today? "I''d like to see what kind of car you can afford." Staring at Lyra''s back, Rachel muttered to herself. Then she turned to looked behind her at Louis, pouting, "Honey, honey, let''s take a look inside. After all, it is your gift for me. I want to choose carefully and pick the most outstanding and suitable car for myself." Louis, who was still daydreaming about Lyra''s enticing body, agreed immediately when Rachel asked to go inside as well. Lyra in the inner area headed to the VW economy car sections eventually. She didn''t really have a thing for luxury; she pursued more of simpleness and utility. Lyra was gonna make a quick decision, when Rachel''s voice suddenly came from behind, "Who would''ve thought that youe here to for some cheap car like the Volkswagen Magotan. You ain''t having a good time after the divorce, I guess?" Arms crossed, she looked at Lyra disdainfully. Lyra wasn''t going to pay any attention to her, treating her like she was invisible. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Though being Ignored, Rachel was not annoyed and continued, "For the sake of our former friendship, I can ask my boyfriend to introduce you some excellent male employees in thepany. He is after all the Deputy General Manager and has great prestige among his subordinates." Louis had been fixing his eyes on Lyra, and when he heard Rachel mention him, he immediately smiled, looking more lecherous. "Since you''re Rachel''s friend, then you''re also my friend. You can add me on Facebookter and contact me anytime." Rachel red at him. Having been with him for two and a half years, she already knew what a womanizer this man was, so she immediately understood what he was suggesting. "I ask you to introduce her to some reliable males. Why need to add her on Facebook? You want to talk about something intimate that I can''t know about?" She said it with a smile, but the look she gave Louis was utterly ferocious. Louis'' face changed slightly and he hastily wrapped his arm around her waist, "No, how''s that possible. You are my baby. I care about her, because I love you and want to make you happy..." The two seemed to be disying their affection on purpose. Lyra was annoyed from listening to this. "No need. Such wonderful men, just save them for yourself." "Stop there!" Seeing her trying to leave, Rachel came after her, very upset that Louis had obviously just had his eye on her. Lyra had always like topete with her from before, and now she still wanted topete with her for men? The more Rachel thought about it, the more displeased she became, and her words grew harsher. She taunted, "I''m helping you with good intentions. What are you pretending? You took out a loan to buy the car, right? Wouldn''t it be better to have a boyfriend pay for you?" Lyra frowned and threw a nce at her. Considering that his boyfriend Louis was here, and that they had spent a hard time in the orphanage together, after all, Lyra didn''t intend to argue with her. She nned to leave as soon as she bought the car. They weren''t gonna meet each other in the future anyway. Rachel thought that she didn''t dare to talk back, so she became even more arrogant. She yelled at Lyra''s back, "You''re just a whore cast away by the Freeman''s. What are you so proud of? Do you really think you are superior to me?" The voice, though not loud, reached Lyra''s ears precisely. "What did you say?" Lyra''s footsteps jerked to a halt and she red coldly back at Rachel. Rachel was stunned by the chill in her eyes, but the next second she resumed her smug look, "You know it very well whether you''re a whore or not." Lyra''s face grew grimmer and grimmer. "I was going to let you off the hook, but you asked for it." Rachel had been a bit intimidated by her strong presence and worried about how she would retaliate. But then Lyra walked out of ce without looking back, and was soon out of sight. "Who doesn''t know bluffing? My boyfriend is the Deputy General Manager of Cloudbound. You dare to threaten me? You''re the one that''s gonna beg for my mercy!" She hurled invectives in the direction of Lyra''s departure, making up for the two seconds of weakness she had just experienced. Rachel didn''t take Lyra''s words seriously. She said to Louis in a coquettish voice while holding his arm "Honey, I want a little BMW, a sports car. You''re the best, babe. Let''s go see it?" Louis face stiffened for a second. His annual sry was only 800,000, a BMW sports car could bite a But he got carried away by Rachel''s ttery, and so many shop assistants were staring at him, so it would be too humiliating to say he didn''t have the money. Therefore, he agreed to it. The two were holding each other, looking very intimate. But due to their age gap, they were more like father and daughter than a couple. It was actually quite a cringy scene to watch. The two then walked towards the door with their arms around each other under the odd stares of the crowd. Just as they walked out the door, suddenly, there was a ssh. "Ah!" Before Rachel could react, she was sshed with car wash wastewater that had been gathered for days from the store beside. When Louis noticed, he immediately jumped to the side, but still got sshed with some wastewater. Rachel, one second she was the morous chick in burgundy body-con, and the next, she became a sodden chicken which smelled unpleasantly sour. She screamed hysterically, glowering at the person who had sshed her. It was a young girl, wearing a staff uniform; there was a timid look on her face, but her eyes showed no fear at all. Rachel waspletely put out. Even a little staff dare offend her. "Didn''t your mother teach you to watch it while walking? My clothes, shoes and bag are all designer brands. Do you know how much they worth? It''s not what you can earn here even with ten years of The young employee did not say anything and just let her cuss like a shrew. "I''m not finished with you today. In addition to apologizing, I also wantpensation for my mental damage. Also, I''ll have you fired from here forever!" The young employee held the bucket and still didn''t say a word. Rachel became more irritated since she couldn''t vent her anger, "Are you dumb? Didn''t your mother teach you to speak the humannguage?" Louis rushed to Rachel''s aid, "Go get your boss here and tell him that the VP of Cloudbound wants to see him! He needs to give an ount of this personally!" The Deputy General Manager of Business Department of Cloudbound, directly simplified to the VP of Cloudbound. Louis had his vanity skyrocket to the extreme. "I''m the boss, and this one is on me." A crisp female voice suddenly sounded. The two turned their heads to see Lyra leaning against a luxury car, rxed, smiling lightly. Chapter 56 Fix Her Chapter 56 Fix Her That pure white suit against the fiery red Porsche 911, it formed a sharp color contrast, but unexpectedly harmonious. What a fascinating scene. It made people want to sincerely exim that, beautiful car is for the beautiful people! But this harmony was soon disrupted by someone''sughter. Rachel was originally angry, but Lyra''s words amused her, "You?" As she spoke, she turned to look at the logo of the store beside. It was Porsche. Sheughed even louder after totally convinced that this was all fake. "Lyra, you are still fond of pretending as always. But please take a look at where you''re standing, ok? If you are the owner of this Porsche 4S store, then I''m the big boss of Ferrari!" Louis thought it was impossible, too, and heughed along with Rachel, while his gaze on Lyra grew more and more tant. Lyra was still leaning against the car, the corners of her mouth slightly raised up, "I am indeed not the owner of this store." Rachel smiled smugly and just waited for Lyra to continue. "But I''m the owner of this whole car market. Two minutes ago, I just bought it." This seemed too ridiculous as a joke to Rachel. "Are you on drugs or something? You can''t even afford those big brands, so how did you buy the whole market? I''mughing my ass off." But she smelled the foul stench on her body and grew angrier at Lyra for letting someone ssh her with wastewater. "Do you really think you''re the queen now just because you made a ssh online? You better kneel down and kowtow to me right away and beg for forgiveness. I can still consider letting you off the hook." Her eyes were glinting with ferocity, "My boyfriend is well-connected in Frayton. If you don''t do as I said, you can wait for your disrepute in the city!" Next to her, Louis'' gaze on Lyra became more and more unrestrained. He walked towards her with an evil smile. "Yes, beauty. Apologize to Rachel now, and I as the VP of Cloudbound will spare you. Otherwise..." The smile on his face was even more lewd. Looking at Lyra''s figure, he couldn''t help letting his imagination run wild, and he subconsciously licked his lips. Lyra gave a half smile, unyielding. "Then we''ll see who actually get the say." Rachel grunted with her arms crossed and called Louis to send someone to deal with Lyra. Five minutester. The people who were gonna deal with Lyra did note, but the general manager of the car market came in a mad dash. Rachel and Louis saw the general manager''s nervous expression and thought that he came here to apologize to them knowing that Rachel was sshed with water by the young staff. The two of them stood even straighter with their head held high. "How are you gonna exined to me about what happened today?" Rachel was waiting for the general manager to apologize. But the other party directly ignored them both, walked straight to Lyra, and said respectfully, "You just bought the entire car market with 5 billion. How generous you are! It''s my negligence that I didn''te out in time to greet you, boss. Please forgive me." What? Boss! Was Lyra really the new owner of the car market? 5 billion? Really? This was absurdly rich! The two people were dumbfounded. The expressions on their faces were funny as hell. On the contrary, Lyra remained a poker face. "You must''ve been tired from standing in high heels. Pleasee take a seat inside!" When the general manager saw that Lyra did not say anything, he was not sure what she was thinking, so he bent down very tteringly and gave a "please" gesture. "Also, the whole car market is now yours. Not only the Magotan, but you can take whatever cars you like here. Pick one and directly drive it away! Want a new car every day? No problemo." A new car every day? What kind of ultimate fantasy was that! Rachel did not dare to imagine. Jealousy and resentment made her heart want to explode. How did an orphan, who obviously came from the Frayton orphanage like her, be so preposterously well-heeled as to buy the whole car market at 5 billion? This was way beyond her spectrum of eptance! "This can''t be!" She red at Lyra and yelled in a shrill voice, "Are you acting? You''ve gone to great lengths to fool me!" "And you!" She pointed at the general manager and shouted furiously through gritted teeth. "How much did you charge for cooperating with her in this big show? I can double it for you!" Her words provoked an unpleasant frown from thetter. "Lady, please show some respect to our boss and also behave yourself in public." He took two steps back, looked up and down in disgust at Rachel, who was soaked with wastewater, and walked away quickly, hand covering his nose. Louis had had the pleasure of meeting this general manager once and knew that his identity could not be fake, so he hastened to remind Rachel in a low voice. Having heard what Louis said, Rachel stumbled backwards,pletely unable to ept it. "This is actually true? I don''t believe it. Impossible! Bitch, how did you..." Louis saw that she was stupid enough to misjudge the situation and she even kept on offending the other side, so he immediately drew the line. "Miss Carroll, I had been blind. Who am I to speak ill of you! Please forgive me for offending you just now. I hope you do not take it to heart." He quickly recovered from the shock, an ingratiating smile hanging on his face, "If you need me in the future, I''ll be at yourmand anytime. I''ll do whatever you ask with absolutely noints! And I sincerely wish that you could give me more opportunities to prove myself." "Louis! What do you mean! It''s not like you don''t know how much I hate her, and you''re licking her boots now!" Seeing that she was isted, Rachel was so enraged that she raised her arm and tried to p him. Louis clutched her wrist with a look of contempt and pushed her away with force. "Look at this foul stench on you. Don''te near me and disgust me!" "Good, I was really blind to have chosen someone like you in the first ce!" Rachel was shaking from anger and she shrewishly bawled at him, "Go get a mirror and look at your own beer belly and yellow teeth. You aren''t even eligible to dislike me!" She took advantage of Louis'' inattention and stepped forward, pping him on the face twice. Louis was dizzy from the two ps, covering his face and cursing in disbelief, "You fucking bitch, how dare you hit me! If it wasn''t for your body, I wouldn''t have paid over $100,000 to keep you! I think you''ve forgotten what you are. What a jinx!!" The two go into a fight on the spot. "What an excellent dog-eat-dog show." Lyra leaned against the Porsche and pped her hands, "But s, it''s a bit noisy." "Security." She shouted, "Get these two babbling shits out. They stink and they''re fighting in front of the store. It Property ? N?velDrama.Org. would drive the customers away." "You bitch! How dare you! I''ll kill you!" Rachel screamed. Several well-trained security guards immediately approached the two people, grabbed their arms, and dragged them out quickly, throwing them onto the street like garbage. Rachel could not withstand the vigorous push of the security guard. She fell on the ground, her mouth cursing more harshly. "Fucking bitch! You think you''re superior now just because you''ve got some rich man to back you up? No way. A pheasant won''t be a phoenix, and a bitch is always a bitch!" Her loud and clear invectives had drawn the eyes of many passers-by. Lyra originally thought she was after all an old acquaintance from the orphanage, so she would just give her a minor punishment. But Rachel kept provoking her. Then don''t me her for not showing mercy. Lyra walked out unhurriedly, her petite body exuding deterrence, and the confidence and coolness in her gaze made Rachel shiver. "Finished?" Lyra asked. Rachel strained her neck and tried to give herself a boost, "You bitch. It won''t be enough even if I''ve cursed you a hundred times! You..." "It''s my turn." Lyra nced at her coldly and interrupted her. Chapter 57 What a Spirited Woman Chapter 57 What a Spirited Woman Rachel was stunned by her cold and scornful gaze. Before she had time to get angry again, she saw Lyra take out her cell phone and started to read something out unhurriedly, "Rachel Collier, employee of Cloudbound. During your five years in the the Deputy General Manager of Business Department. And you also took advantage of the business trips to hook up with numerous clients. Tsk, I didn''t expect you to be so capable." "Shut up!" Rachel''s original arrogance was immediately weakened a bit already, "You have no evidence. This is nder! I can sue you for defamation." "Hold on, I''m not done yet." Lyra continued to read with interest the information on her phone, "Also, you''ve embezzled more than 20,000 dors. This little habit of yours remains unchanged since you were out of the orphanage. Am I right? This money is not enough to send you to jail, but if yourpany finds out..." She gave a slight pause and her red lips smiled brightly. Rachel followed her pause with a skip of heartbeat. "They''ll definitely fire you, I''m afraid. But I also wonder if otherpanies in the industry will cklist you when they find out?" Lyra put away her phone and turned to admire Rachel''s livid face with aplomb. "Where''s the evidence?!" Rachel insisted, "You''ve made up such a wonderful story that I almost believed it. But don''t you try to nder me without concrete evidence!" She rolled her eyes at Lyra, but not long after she said those words, her phone rang. Lyra raised an eyebrow and smiled, hinting at Rachel with her eyes, "Isn''t that what you''ve asked for?" Rachel red at her with hatred; seeing that it was her leader calling, she answered the phone with trembling hands. Before she could say hello, the leader''s angry scolding rang out in her ears. "Good for you Rachel Collier. I thought you were an honest person. Turned out you''re quite bold! I know all the good things you did! Cloudboud won''t allow such a scum like you to be our employee. You are finished!" "No, sir, please listen to my exnation!" Rachel was so anxious that her voice took on a crying tone as she defended herself, "It''s all because someone has set me up. You''ve got to trust me!" "Set you up? Do you really think I''m an idiot?" The leader snorted, "Hurry to thepany. I''ll let you know exactly why you should scram!" Rachel struggled to exin, but the other party had already hung up impatiently. She put down the phone in despair. Her eyes looking at Lyra were now imploring, when the previous contempt had long since dissipated. Lyra became the owner of the entire car market in just half an hour, and then found out all her background information in the few minutes when she was arguing with Louis. This woman was terrifying! "Who the hell are you?!" She stared at Lyra with an astonished face, but thetter just gave a half smile, aloof and proud gaze. Even if she was just standing, the strong presence she got was like innate. Rachel finally realized that Lyra must be something more than the in orphanage girl she remembered. "Lyra, I made a mistake! Please forgive me!" She put herself in an extremely humble position, with pleading written all over her face. "I can''t lose this job, I''m really wrong. Please spare me!" Lyra did not say a word, as if waiting for her to continue. "I did it all wrong. I shouldn''t have humiliated you. Considering that we had been in the orphanage together for so many years. I know you''re magnanimous. Could you do me this favor as a friend? I really can''t lose this job. I can''t get cklisted by the industry!" She kept bowing and apologizing to Lyra, humbling herself to the dust. A stark contrast to the arrogance she had just disyed. Seeing that Lyra remained silent, Rachel became more flustered and she knelt down, starting to kowtow. "Lyra, I''ve realized my mistakes for real. I''m sorry. Just let me go! I have apologized up to this point. I know you are a reasonable person. Mercy!" "Finished?" Lyra walked up to her and pinched her chin, forcing Rachel to look straight into her eye, "You''re wrong. I''m a vengeful man, never reasonable nor magnanimous. And I have given you the chance, but you Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. didn''t cherish it." She let go of Rachel, pulled a Kleenex out of her bag, and wiped her hands gracefully. "See them out." Lyra sneered, "From now on, these two people will never be allowed to set foot in the car market again." The general manager stepped out in time and instructed the security guards, "Are you all deaf and didn''t you hear Ms. Carroll? Get these two out of here!" Several security guards rushed over carrying dirty mops in their hands, and they kept waving them around, shoving the two people away. Louis and Rachel were like two street rats, wretchedly whisked out of the car market. Satisfied with the disappearance of the two, Lyra returned to the VW store. The general manager followed her while talking in a fawning way. "Boss, do you need me to help you familiarize yourself with other brands in the car market? After all, you just bought it, you may not know much about the industry, so..." "No need, I have my own arrangements." Lyra gave him a sidelong nce, warning him with her eyes not to talk too much. "Yes, yes, yes, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have said so much." The general manager, with an ingratiating smile on his face, patted his mouth twice, fearing that he would be removed from his job for saying the wrong thing. Lyra stopped in front of a Magotan, surveyed the mboyantly colored red car, pulled open the door and got in. "Don''t let anyone know that I''ve bought the car market." Lyra continued in a lower voice, "If I find out this is exposed, you..." Her lips curled up into a smile and that smile was bright and beautiful, but the her gaze was bone- chilling. The general manager was frightened and immediately patted his chest to swear, "Don''t worry! I can guarantee you that every one of your request will be met!" "In the future, the overall operation of the car market will remain the same as before. You''ll be in charge of everything. Report on your work to me once a month regrly, and the rest of the time you''re not allowed to bother me." With this finished, Lyra mmed on the gas and drove away dashingly. It was obviously just an ordinary and inexpensive car, but the way she drove made it like a legit supercar. The general manager stared dumbfounded at the receding red dot and couldn''t help sighing. "What a spirited woman. This new boss is really not an ordinary person." Especially after watching the whole process of her handling Louis and Rachel, he was more determined not to mess with her in the future. ... On the road, Lyra turned on the radio and drove at a fast rate. The hup that had just urred was not worthy of her attention anymore, and she hummed happily as she prepared to return to the Angle Group. The familiar ringtone rang. Lyra nced at the phone. It was Kellie calling. She hesitated for a moment before putting on her Bluetooth headset. "I''m on my way back to the office. Make it brief." "Director, you''re on the trending news again!" Chapter 58 Finally Grew Smarter Chapter 58 Finally Grew Smarter Kellie panicked, "Just go to Twitter and see for yourself!" "How should I do that? I''m still driving." Lyra frowned, "If it''s not important, I''ll hang up first. We''ll talk about it when I get back to the office." "No, no, no, no! Don''t hang up yet!" Kellie was agitated and hurried to stop her, "The news is very bad for you, you can..." Kellie was still chattering away, while Lyra''s attention was drawn to the giant LED screen downtown. On the big screen, Katelyn Morgan, the hostess of the Matthews family and Charlotte''s nominal mother, was being interviewed outside the ward, snotty and tearful, using Lyra of her bad deeds. Lyra got interested, took a look at the time, and found a ce to park her car. Anyway, it was still early, so she might as well see what the Matthews family was trying to pull. "This ex-wife of Mr. Freeman hung up banners in my daughters'' ward to satirize her, and even sent Material ? N?velDrama.Org. funeral wreaths to curse her to die quickly! How can this woman be so vicious!" Katelyn pretended to wipe her tears, and then continued, "My poor daughter. Having suffered a severe beating already, and now being stimted by Lyra Carroll, she passed out again with her injuries still healing... "My daughter obviously did nothing wrong but only had a small misunderstood about Lyra at the party. But I didn''t expect this woman to be so petty and vindictive! I must expose her malicious behavior! Let the public see her true colors clearly..." Lyra already lost the interest in hearing what she was gonna say; With a short humph, she started the car and drove back to the Angle Group. While Kellie, on the other side, had hung up the phone long ago after noticing that Lyra was silent for a long time. When Lyra arrived at the office, she made a slick drift into the garage and walked into thepany building with an icy face. Several people gathered in the first-floor lobby, whispering. Someone sharp-eyed saw Lyra was walking in, leaned down and said something quickly, and those people immediately dispersed. She didn''t care about people''s gossiping and went straight back to her office. Kellie had been waiting in her office for a long time, and as soon as she saw her figure, she pounced anxiously. "Director, you''re finally back. You didn''t have time to watch the news, right? This matter is escting!" As she spoke, she handed Lyra the tablet with the page open. Katelyn''s usation stirred up a wave of uproar on the Inte. Many people joined the discussion of this matter. The good thing was that the majority were sensible. There were a variety of opinions on about it. There were many others who spoke up for Lyra, but they were all quickly drowned out in a chorus of curses. It didn''t require much thought for one to realize that Charlotte''s side had specially hired someone to achieve that. It seemed that she had grown smart from the experience of thest time. Paid someone to help her upy the moral high ground of public opinion and win people''s sympathy, so that Lyra was at a disadvantage. Lyra put down the iPad and continued to work on the preparations for talentpetition, not bothered by the incident at all. "Director, are you really not going to take care of this?" Kellie asked cautiously. "No need. Just focus on your work in hand." Lyra replied without raising her head. This little storm did not deserve her undue attention. She would like to see how far Charlotte could take this. Looking at Lyra''s indifferent look, Kellie sighed inwardly, and left silently. Since her boss was not anxious, then she''d better just seize the time to handle her own work first. In the hospital. Katelyn ended the interview, and the next moment after the reporter left, she immediately stopped crying and wiped her tears, a gloating smile hanging on her face. She had always detested this daughter of her husband''s mistress. Ever since Charlotte had officially been a member of the Matthews family, Katelyn for many times had the urge to stab that little bitch to death. This time, with Charlotte getting beaten up so badly, she felt like her anger had been vented too. But her own daughter Abigail was still lying in the hospital, unconscious, and Charlotte was the only heiress down the line. In order to maintain the status of the Matthews family, which was going to be coveted by the others until Abigail woke up, Katelyn had to act like she doted on Charlotte in public, faking their motherly love and filial piety, while she was disgusted by this in her heart. The thought of this made Katelyn loathe Charlotte even more. Seeing her lying on the hospital bed, sickly, Katelyn was even more pleased, with undisguised joy on her face. She turned her head to get her phone, but was caught off guard by the sight of Melvin standing next to the door. "Uh... Mr. Freeman,e on in.." The smile on Katelyn''s face stiffened. She didn''t know how long had Melvin been standing there. Did he see the smile on her face just now? "Our child is really pitiful, not to mention that she ran into such a thing, but she was also humiliated by that bitch. Fortunately, you''re here with her..." Katelyn managed to squeeze out two drops of tears. Seeing Melvin''s calm and impassive expression, nothing different from the usual, she was relieved and wiped the tears. "Go ahead, I''ll leave you two young lovers alone." "OK." Melvin greeted her and walked into the ward. Charlotte, who was lying in bed with nothing to do, was so happy to see him that she wanted to sit up immediately. But her movement identally jerked the needle in her hand and made her gasped with pain, but she had to control the grimace expression to maintain her image in front of Melvin. "Be careful, don''t move." Melvin walked over to her and sat down in a chair beside. "Melvin, thank god I still have you, or otherwise I really don''t know what I should do." She moved her body bit by bit to get closer to Melvin, tears welling up in her eyes. Melvin dodged her without being noticed, and then asked, "How is your injury? Is it getting better?" "It''s been much better." Charlotte pretended to be shy and leaned over to him again. "I have things to do and gotta leave now. You get some rest." Melvin pulled her hand away and got up to leave. "Melvin! Could you stay with me a bit longer?" Charlotte immediately grabbed his arm, her eyes filled with tears, looking pitiful. "Thirteen years ago, I saved you in a car ident and never wanted anything from you in return..." Charlotte kept holding his hand and talking about the old days with a very emotional expression on her face. Melvin stood quietly, also his memory also evoked by her words. It was a nned car ident caused by the Freeman family''s civil war, and he was seriously injured, pinned under the car, dying. It was a girl who showed up and saved him, but unfortunately, he was already semi-conscious and did not remember the girl''s face. He only saw two pure and starry eyes. At the thought of those eyes, the expression on his face gradually became softer. Charlotte took out a pen from under her pillow and ced it in her hand, holding it firmly. This fountain pen was a limited-version luxury, purely handmade, very difficult to purchase. The pen cap was engraved with Melvin''s name. The fountain pen still looked quite new with little wear and tea. Clearly the owner had treasured it with great care. There was only a minor paint loss on the body of the pen, which might have been caused by the owner stroking it many times. "This pen, which you gave me, I took with me when I left the country that year. I''ve had it with me at all times for the past three years." Charlotte gently stroked the pen, looking like she was caught up in reminiscence. "Whenever I think of you, I take it out and look at it..." Melvin''s expression gradually became softer as he felt sorry for her for the three years she was sent abroad because of the old Mr. Freeman. His eyes resumed their usual gentleness, "Just take your time and recuperate here. Don''t think too much. I''ll help you this time." "Alright!" Charlotte nodded. Panic gone, she was moved by his words, "I believe you." The empty corridor was extremely quiet, so quiet that one could hear the sound of breathing Fred had been waiting outside the ward for a long time. As soon as Melvin came out, Fred respectfully handed over a document. "Boss, I''ve got the results of what you asked me to investigate." Chapter 59 Interview in Person Chapter 59 Interview in Person #####Chapter 59 Interview in Person "Well done." Despite thepliment, Melvin didn''t seem like he actually mean it, his expression unfathomable. He was browsing the files while Fred exined to him, "You asked me to look into the ident of that year, and my investigation found that Miss Matthews'' itinerary back then did coincide exactly with the timeline of your car ident. That is to say, there''s conclusive proof that Miss Matthews did save your life thirteen years ago." Fred looked at him firmly. As Melvin was carefully flipped through the pages, his eyebrows slightly knitted, but his eyes didn''t show any particr emotion. "Also, there is one more thing." Fred had a hesitant look on his face. "Say it." Melvin gave him a nce that signaled him to continue. "I''ve found more about the incident that happened to Miss Matthews a few days ago, and the results I got are attached to the end of the document." Melvin did as he said and flipped over a few pages to see some photos. He took a closer look at them and his brow were furrowed again. The green Volkswagen Santana on the photo, however tattered it looked, he could recognize it right away. At the thought of this, inexplicable irritation surged up in his heart; he tried hard to suppress it and kept on reading. The rest of the photos were pretty much the same, except thest one being a little different. The photo was clearly shot in a dark night, in which a few figures were faintly visible. Melvin looked very closely and recognized one of them was Lyra. "ording to these photos and Miss Carroll''s movement that day, she was indeed present at the scene where Miss Matthews was beaten. And this one." He pointed to one of the photos and said, "Lyra seemed to be making some kind of deal with someone. The person standing behind her looked like Jalen, Keith Lloyd''s assistant. It''s likely that Lyra had Keith do this. Anyway, no matter what the result is, this matter must be rted to Lyra." Melvin''s face was still impassive, and he just continued to stare intently at the photos. "Miss Matthews is such a gentle and kind person. She shouldn''t have been treated like this. I can''t imagine Lyra to be so vicious!" Fred clenched his fist and continued to urge, "You''ve got to seek justice for Miss Matthews. Teach Lyra a good lesson and revenge for Miss Matthews!" Melvin looked at his eager expression and nodded. "Okay, let''s go back first." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The look on his face returned to its original ndness, making it inscrutable. Early the next morning. The hospital was buzzing again. Charlotte got up early, leaning against the headboard, ready to be interviewed. "I knew that an interview at this juncture might lead to spection about my intentions and even push me in the teeth of criticism." She put on a determined face and continued, "But I still want to rify for the record that Mr. Freeman of the Freeman Group and I are childhood friends, and we''ve been in love with each other since we were teenagers. Later, we had to separate from each other because of some other things. "I don''t know what has happened during my absence, but I can tell the public affirmatively that I am definitely not a homewrecker, let alone breaking up his marriage with Lyra!" Tears glistened in her eyes, but she gritted her teeth to try keeping the tears from falling. There came the sound of reporters pressing their shutters, and the camera shes were too dazzling for her, making her barely able to maintain the expression. But she didn''t dare let up a bit. She had to rely on showing her misery to the public to earn their sympathy. "Miss Matthews, we have some questions and we wonder if it''s okay for you to answer them?" A reporter handed the microphone to her. Charlotte nodded, trying to look as gracious as possible, "Ask away, and I will tell you everything." "You''ve just said that you and Mr. Freeman were in love, so why were you not the one who married Mr. Freeman back then? What happened? Where were you when Lyra and Mr. Freeman got married? Why didn''t youe out to stop it? "Also, how exactly did you get hurt like this? Was it a retaliation for you being the mistress? Could you tell us more about it? "And..." "That''s enough!" Charlotte interrupted her with an unhappy face. These reporters were too greedy and their questions were tough enough, without any regard for the fact that she was still a patient. She was so infuriated by their aggressiveness! Having realized that she almost lost it, she coughed lightly, "Sorry, I''m not feeling well. Let''s call it a day." With that, she closed her eyes, indicating that nobody should disturb her now. "Charlotte has said enough for today. She needs to recuperate from her injuries, so if you have any questions,e ask me." Katelyn led the reporters out of the room, stood in the hallway, and proceeded to face their sharp questions. "Those questions you have just asked are concerned with our family''s private matters, and it''s also privacy between my daughter and Mr. Freeman. We refuse to answer these questions. I hope you guys could understand." Katelyn''s attitude was cold. "What about this time? Miss Matthews got hurt, didn''t she?" "We''ve found evidence, and that evidence strongly suggests that it has everything to do with Lyra." Katelyn took the microphone, her tone resolute, "Whoever dare to hurt the heir of the Matthews family, we will make her pay!" "Is it possible that you may reveal some of the evidence?" A reporter asked in hot pursuit. Katelyn frowned and rejected him dryly, "We have handed it over to the police, and I believe the truth wille out soon." The reporters could see that she didn''t want to talk much, so they wrapped up the interview hastily. Lyra couldn''t help sneering as she listened to the live broadcast of the interview, on her way to work driving the Magotan. These two fake-as-hell mother and daughter, their performance was simply revolting. However, Lyra was happy to y along to see what they got. Just after crossing the intersection, Lyra saw Kellie standing under a street sign, looking anxiously at the road. "You need a lift?" Lyra braked sharply, then wound down the window and raised an eyebrow at Kellie. "No, no, Director, I specially wait for you here as I know you''ll go this way to work every day." Kellie''s face was full of worry, "The heat has been on for a long time and there are loads of criticism about you. Some journalists and overly emotional people have blocked thepany''s front gate and are hell-bent on getting an exnation from you. This is worse thanst time. You''d better not go to the "No, it''s not my style to shy away." Lyra restarted the engine and Kellie suddenly panicked. "Director, what are you gonna do?" Kellie knocked desperately on the car window, trying to stop her. "Tell them what they wanna hear." Having dropped these words, she mmed on the gas, and the Magotan dashed away like an arrow off the bow. Her words drifted with the wind, and the car flung up the dust, causing Kellie to choke and cough that even her eyes became teary. By the time she came back to her senses, Lyra''s car was long gone. "It''s over. The director is alone. What should I do!" Despair was written all over Kellie''s face. She was totally at sea now. Chapter 60 Come to Back Her Up! Chapter 60 Come to Back Her Up! At the entrance of the Angle Group building. Downstairs there was a huge crowd, including reporters, people "demanding justice", and quite a few onlookers that were drawn to watch the show. Lyra locked the car door and strode toward thepany entrance. She was alone, but she exuded an intimidating vibe that there was arge group of supporters following behind her. Reporters had been waiting for a long time. Catching sight of her, they wanted to take this opportunity to interview her, so everyone just scrambled to get near her. They almost thrust their microphones to her face and the shutters were clicking non-stop. This was much bustling and raucous than before in Charlotte''s ward. "Miss Carroll, have you watched the news this morning? What would you like to say about Miss Matthews'' statement on the live interview?" "May I ask if what Miss Matthews said is true or not? She ims she''s not the homewrecker, so why did you divorce Mr. Freeman? I heard that you didn''t get any property from the divorce. Did you cheat on Mr. Freeman?" "Are you really involved in the case where Miss Matthews got attacked?" These reporters were eager to jump at the opportunity to scoop the juiciest news, so a barrage of questions was thrown at Lyra. Lyra walked rapidly towards the gate, not betraying a slight fear when faced with the crowd. Therge sunsses covered most of her face, but not her confidence. "Miss Carroll, could you please answer our question? The whole country is waiting for your response!" A reporter shouted. There came another hubbub of from the crowd. Some of them started to talk loudly, expressing their spection about this series of events. Lyra frowned, casually took a reporter''s microphone, and said in a very final sort of way, "Be quiet and listen to me if you want the answer." The reporters froze for several seconds and immediately bombarded her with another round of questions. "May I ask what exactly your rtionship with Mr. Freeman is?" A reporter took advantage of his proximity to shove the microphone to Lyra, lest his question went unanswered. "I''ve already said it on Twitter, and now I''ll reiterate it. We''ve been divorced and we have nothing to do with each other anymore." Lyra unhappily pushed away the microphone that almost touched her face. Though her eyes were hidden behind the sunsses, others still somewhat felt her piercing gaze and involuntarily took a few steps back. "Rumors had it that Miss Matthews was the homewrecker who brought an end to your marriage with Mr. Freeman. Also, you were forced to give up any property and thus get nothing from the divorce. Is that true?" "Sorry, noment." Lyra shrugged, "Any other questions? If not, I''m going in. Don''t waste my valuable time." "Wait!" Several reporters squeezed forward again, "There are rumors online that you got your current job in Angle Group because you''re the mistress of Mr. Lloyd. Is it true?" "My job was in no way obtained through improper means, and as for whether I''m capable enough, time and results will tell." Lyra said these words in an unflinching tone, loud and clear among the crowd, but it failed to stop their "And what was your purpose in having someone assault Miss Matthews two days ago? Was it because Miss Matthews had humiliated you at the party?" "Didn''t you guys already see her live stream?" Lyra asked back, "Let the evidence speak for itself as to who is behind this. I have important business to attend to, so please excuse me." Seeing that she was determined to leave, the reporters got anxious and tried to stop her. "You haven''t told us anything yet. You can''t leave like that! Are you guilty and afraid of being found out?" The onlookers shouted loudly, blocking thepany entrance, and some even tried to take advantage of the chaos to attack her. Before Lyra could say anything, a familiar husky voice rang out behind her. "What makes you think you can nder someone so willfully, because you don''t need to pay the price for starting a rumor? A journalist with no work ethic should be fired as soon as possible." Melvin walked over unhurriedly, his brow furrowed, and he nced over the crowd with undisguised disgust and coldness in his eyes. "It''s Mr. Freeman! Mr. Freeman is here to back her up!" Someone recognized him and shouted. The arrival of Melvin caused another tumult. Everyone was shocked by his sudden appearance and they were guessing the purpose of his visit. "I''m also investigating the case of Miss Matthews." He took the microphone from Lyra and said sinctly, "I''ll give the public an exnation in five days." The few reporters who were asking Lyra questions just now had already been deterred by him. But the crowd was still excited. "What are you standing there for?" Melvin turned to Fred and said with a cold face. Fred got Melvin''s hint and raised his arm to beckon someone. Several bodyguards dressed in ck and wearing sunsses immediately showed up and began to drive away the crowd. Most people were only bystanders who did not want to get themselves into trouble or provoke Melvin, so they soon scattered in all directions. "Thanks." Lyra expressed her gratitude in a calm tone and headed for thepany again. "You didn''t sound sincere at all." Melvin took her by the wrist and said in a low voice, "Let''s have a talk?" Lyra wanted to refuse his invitation, but when she saw the serious and cautious look on his face, she changed her mind and answered, "Okay, but cut the long story short." Melvin chose a restaurant close to Angle Group and booked a private room to treat her to a meal. "You order first." He opened the menu and pushed it to her. "I''ve had breakfast." Lyra frowned. Hit by a realization, she then said, "Mr. Freeman, I remember that you disliked eating too much for breakfast before. So, you even had your habits changed soon after you reunited with Miss Matthews? Just spit it out what you want to say and don''t waste my time. Time is life itself, as the saying goes. Mr. Freeman, what you''re doing is killing me." Melvin''s face turned sullen all of a sudden. He looked at Lyra''s impatient scowl and asked, "Do you also treat Keith Lloyd or Cody Carver like this when you dine with them?" He didn''t realize that his tone was full of jealousy. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You do realize that you''re my ex-husband, right?" Lyra threw him an undisguised cold nce, "We no longer have anything to do with each other. It''s none of your business how I treat those men when I''m dining with them. Mr. Freeman, just keep your nose out. Besides, you''re not worthy of beingpared to them." Pausing for a moment, she continued with her sarcasm, "By the way, your fiance is still bedridden. You should be taking care of her right now instead of messing with me here." "You''ve changed a lot." Melvin stared intently into her eyes as if he wanted to gain an insight into anything about her that he didn''t know. Lyra picked up her purse and stood up from her seat, "Mr. Freeman, if you just want to talk about such trivial matters with me, then please just count me out." "Sit down. Take it easy." Melvin strode ahead and reached the door first, locking it at once. Lyra frowned and gazed at him, "What do you want?" "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." He sighed inaudibly, "I have something to ask you." Chapter 61 Her Soft Spot Chapter 61 Her Soft Spot "What is it?" "Where were you on March 14th 13 years ago? Have you ever been to Pinewood Street in Frayton?" "I don''t remember." Lyra turned her head, still with an attitude of rejection. It''d been so long. How can she still remember? "Okay, then I''ll ask you in a different way." Melvin was not angry but continued to ask patiently, "Then do you remember there was a car ident on March 14th 13 years ago? Three people died. Only a little boy sitting at the back of the car survived, and a girl saved him." Why would he ask that? Could that little boy be him? Lyra looked at his searching gaze and a part of her memories was evoked, recalling some fragmented images in a trance. In that year she did save a person, but it was purely by chance. She didn''t even take it seriously. Besides, the reason she came to Frayton that year was because of a very important matter, which involved the Lloyd family privacy. And she did not intend to tell it to Melvin, nor did she expect Melvin would continue to investigate. It was too dangerous, and she didn''t want anyone else involved. "No, I don''t know." Lyra replied coldly, "If you have no more questions, I''ll leave you to it." Melvin subconsciously reached out to stop her, but was stunned by her cold eyes, and withdrew his hand. "Mr. Freeman, don''t forget you are Charlotte''s fiance. Show more concern for your fiancee. She is not yet recovered from her injuries in the hospital." Lyra taunted him a bit and unlocked the door. Just a moment after she turned around, she saw a vague sh of lost emotion in his eyes. It wasn''t obvious, just a sh, but she caught it anyway. Why did he feel lost? Lyra was suspicious, but didn''t care too much. Now Melvin was just an insignificant person to her and cannot affect her any more. She stopped thinking that way and elegantly tucked her hair around her ears. Melvin didn''t stop her as she easily pushed open the door of the private room. As soon as she walked out the door, she saw Fred''s unkind eyes. Fred looked at her and spoke cynically. "Boss has collected all the evidence. You find someone to bully Miss Matthews. Soon the truth will "Have you finished?" Lyra looked askance at him and had a provocative smile, "Then bring it one. I''ll wait and see." Her petite body carried a very oppressive aura. Fred looked directly into her smiling eyes and unconsciously took a few steps back. Lyra walked away quickly with high heels. The only sound left in therge dining room was the echo of her footsteps. "That''s weird." Fred was very puzzled by the way he had just feared her. ... Two days had passed since Melvin''s promised five-day deadline. All kinds of media were highly concerned about this matter and kept publishing various spections about it. Lyrapletely ignored the negativements about her and focused on the preparation for the girl group audition, neglecting the words that were deliberately used to discredit her. "Ms. Lyra , this is the filming base''s file. Please do a final review." Kellie put a file folder in her hand. "Got it, you can go out first. I''ll call you when I''m done reading." Lyra''s eyes never left theputer screen, with her fingers typing nimbly over the keyboard. Kellie looked at her with desire to speak, and finally interrupted her, "Ms. Lyra, can you stop for a moment? You really haven''t read thosements online?" "I have read some of it." Lyra nced at her and continued with the task at hand. "Then why are you still ..." Kellie was even more confused. "Why are you still so calm?" Lyra simply turned theputer off, leaned back in her chair, and exined to her. "Mr. Freeman said in front of so many reporters that he would give an ount to the public, so I''ll see what he can really say. Moreover, although thosements are annoying, I am not substantially affected, right?" "But ..." "Keep working. The talent show will start recording soon, and your work will not be too easy these days." Kellie knew her boss was no an ordinary person, so she stopped talking and went about her work. Lyra was busy fighting for her career. In the hospital which was a few dozen kilometers away from the Angle Group, Charlotte was lying in a bed, bored and on her phone. Her injuries had been much better, and she had been reading the vicious spections about Lyra on major social media tforms for the past two days, and every now and then she employed some spammers to add fuel to the fire. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She was so pleased to see the voices of those who praised for Lyra overshadowing those who defended for her. She was flipping through her Twitter feed when a message popped up, causing her smile to freeze on her face. "Miss Matthews, the boss hasn''t done much in the past two days and hasn''t arranged for me to do anything, so I don''t know what he really wants to do." Fred had been dutifully watching Melvin''s every move for her since he agreed to do her a favor. As soon as there was some movements, he will report to her immediately. But Melvin''s dyed action made her suspicious instead. "Got it, thank you Fred," she voiced back directly to Fred in a sweet tone. Fred heard her voice and felt more and more ttered, reinforcing his determination to help her and give Lyra the punishment she deserved. Charlotte turned off her phone irritably, leaned back on her bed, thought for a moment and then turned it back on and dialed. "Yo, how''s it going?" Irene''szy and delicate voice came from the other end of the phone. "Thanks to you, I''m still lying in the hospital." Charlotte said coldly, "Now what?" Irene admired her freshly done nails for a while and spokezily, "Don''t worry. I''ve found her weakness and will kill her tonight." "Really?" Charlotte asked uncertainly, "I''ve been harmed by her twice. With the lessons I''ve learned before, you must be careful." "Wasn''t it because you were stupidst time?" Irene raised her voice, "If it wasn''t for you, how could you make a mistake and make yourself involved?" Charlotte was angry, but can not show it. She gritted his teeth and hung up the phone, holding grudge against Lyra. "Wait and see, I''ll see how long you canugh." She threw the phone onto the bed, with a harsh and shadowy expression on her face. ... The advancement of the girl group audition was nearing its end. Lyra spent the afternoon working out the final coordination issues and overseeing the show''s first producing via remote link. Several tasks went going very well, and Lyra nodded with satisfaction and closed the connection. She had arranged people to supervise the recording site and will be notified at the first opportunity if any idents urred. The phone rang suddenly. It was a call from the person in charge of the base. "Miss Carroll, something bad happens! Melissa who came topete is missing!" Chapter 62 Let her say goodbye to the world once and for all Chapter 62 Let her say goodbye to the world once and for all Lyra''s pupils dted, "Melissa''s missing?" "Yes. And this is not an ordinary default withdrawal. There must be something wrong. Melissa is in very good state before the recording of the show and is getting along with the other contestants. So it''s impossible for her to suddenly leave without saying anything." "I know. Continue the show filming first. Keep it quiet. Feel free to contact me if there''s anything else." Lyra calmly arranged, "I will start to investigate this matter. Steady them." She hung up the phone and frowned tightly. After thinking about it, she dialed the phone number that was at the bottom of her phone''s address book. "Boss?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The person on the other side was very surprised and stuttered, "Is it really you?" "It''s me." Lyra answered very sinctly. The man on the other side immediately got excited, and even through the receiver, she could feel the man''s shock and joy. "Boss, you haven''t contacted us for six or seven years. Is it something important this time? Darkbell will do anything for you!" Darkbell was a mysterious organization under her name, with agents all over the world and existing in all walks of life. As long as Lyra gave a order, there was no information they can''t get. "Help me investigate Melissa''s whereabouts, and I want the results in ten minutes. As for the matter of me not contacting you, it''s a long story. I''ll inform you when I have time." Lyra put down her phone, and her eyes were filled with worry. Although she trusted Darkbell''s efficiency, the more seconds that passed, the more unpredictable Melissa''s safety became. The phone rang once more and Lyra nced at the time. Only eight minutes had passed. "Boss, we have checked it out. Around noon, Melissa received a call from someone. This person asked her toe outside the shooting base, iming to have an important matter to discuss with her." "Melissa went outside and was immediately charmed and stuffed into a trunk of a fake te vehicle. That car drove off into the gravel hill outside Frayton. And after passing through a tunnel, the car was lost to surveince." "I suspect she''s near the gravel hill and should be kidnapped. What do you ..." The man asked tentatively. "Okay, I get it, thanks to you guys this time." Lyra was iparably calm and sober. She checked the map the man had sent her and prepared to drive there. The phone beeped twice, and there was a text message from an unfamiliar number. "I have Melissa. Come here within one hour. If you go beyond the appointed time, you will be responsible for the consequences. Only you cane alone. If you dare to call the police or bring someone else, we will immediately kill her." The unknown number sent another message with a picture of Melissa being tied up and beaten. Lyra leaned against her fiery red Magotan and was lost in thought. The person who kidnapped Melissa threatened her, but did not want money. And it was deliberately stressed that she needed to go there alone ... Could it be the member of Lloyd family? She didn''t think so. The person seemed to know her very well, and the mean to cause her memory loss was almost seamless. It was impossible to reveal so many ws as this time for Darkbell to be able to find out. After thinking about it, she roughly identified the real culprit behind the kidnapping. Lyra turned off the navigation to the hill and headed back to Keith''s vi. She changed out of her professional outfit and put on a sports suit instead. The ck-based sportswear made her skin look more fair, and the slim-fitting style outlined her body shape just right. She tied her long hair into a high ponytail, making her valiant and heroic in bearing. "Didn''t you juste back here? Why are you going out again?" Connie heard her footstepsing down from upstairs and nagged her, "Miss, you''ve been busy at the Your health is the essential to your career." She rambled on, and as soon as she turned around, her jaw dropped open in shock at the sight of Lyra in her sportswear. "Miss, this is a really valiant outfit! It''s a different look than you usually have!" Connie gave an approving look, "Are you going to do workout?" "Fighting." Lyra waved her hand. "Huh?! Fighting?" Connie was so shocked that she thought she had misheard and asked, "You''re going to fight? Is that really possible?" She looked at Lyra''s thin body and gradually worried about her. "Don''t worry about me." Lyra grabbed her bag and strode out, speeding in Magotan and following the navigation directions towards the hill. Connie looked at her back and sighed once more at Lyra''s valor, then suddenly called Keith to inform him, being afraid that she would be at a disadvantage. "Mr. Keith, Miss says she is going to fight. You have to put the work at hand on hold!" Connie said fervently, "What if something happens to Miss?!" "Okay, I got it." Keith frowned and sighed helplessly. ... "How''s the n going? Did you get that woman tied up?" Charlotte asked impatiently as she got through the phone. Irene repliedzily, "Of course, after all, I arranged it. So, naturally there will be no problem." Charlotte got an affirmative answer and was suddenly cheered up. When she looked out of the window, she even thought the chattering sparrows were a lot more pleasing to her eyes. "Have you texted the bitch yet? Nothing''s going to miss, right?" While being pleased, she didn''t forget the rigor of the n, "What if she calls the police? Or tell Keith. Keith is not to be messed with." "Don''t worry. I have investigated. She and this woman named Melissa are very close since they were in the orphanage. She won''t dare." Irene didn''t care a dump. "I have already ordered someone to inform her. If she dares to bring someone else here, we''ll kill her. She doesn''t have the guts." Outside the ward, there was a sudden sound of footsteps. Charlotte thought it was a nurse or a doctor walking in the corridor and didn''t pay attention to it. "If this nes to fruition, she''ll have to say goodbye to the world for good." Charlotte was so excited that the thought of Lyra no longer being in her way made her want to set off fireworks to celebrate. Irene was also relieved to have Lyra, who was always hanging around in front of Keith, out of the way, so that no one can be a stumbling block in her pursuit of love. "Thanks to you this time. When I get out of the hospital ..." Charlotte was in the middle of a very interesting conversation when the door opened. Melvin stood at the door, and his face looked grim. "Melvin, what are you doing here?!" Charlotte panicked for a moment and immediately hung up the phone. "I was casually chatting with a friend and didn''t pay attention over there ..." She had obviously arranged for a bodyguard to guard the door, which was why she let her guard down and chatted with Irene without scruple. And she wondered if Melvin heard it or not? Chapter 63 She is definitely not an ordinary person Chapter 63 She is definitely not an ordinary person Melvin didn''t say anything but looked at her lividly. "Melvin, listen to me ..." Charlotte exined hurriedly, "Don''t overthink. I was just chatting with my friend. And it''s normal." Her sweat seeped out of her forehead as she wondered how much of her conversation with Irene he had actually heard and simply kept ying dumb. "What are you nning to do?" Melvin ignored her exnation and looked ruthless. From his look and cold tone, did he hear it all? Charlotte''s right hand subconsciously clenched the corner of the quilt. "No, I just chatted with my friend casually. You don''t believe me?" Melvin didn''t pay attention to her pitiful expression, and his sharp eyes seemed to pierce her like a knife, "You should know clearly that even if you don''t say anything, I can still send someone to investigate. But at that time, you won''t have a chance." He rubbed his wristwatch. From his expression, no one could tell whether he was angry or not, but it made Charlotte more rmed instead. She bit her lower lip. Knowing that this conspiracy could not hide from his questioning, her eyes became moist all of a sudden and she began to sob. "Melvin! I just can''t take it! Lyra has divorced with you, but you''re still so attached to her! I''ve never even been to the vi in the bay, let alone lived there! But you transfer it on to her." "At Matthews Group''s party, she humiliated me, and even had someone beat me up this time. I almost lost my innocence!" "Melvin! I hate her. I really do! I just want to teach her a little lesson. What''s wrong with that?" She jumped into Melvin''s arms and pretended to be poor, but he frowned and held her upright. "I''m asking you onest time. Where is Lyra?" He frowned and his tone indicated his determination that would not allow resistance. "Melvin, I''ve been with you for many years. Am I no better than that woman who is no longer rted to you at all?" Charlotte sobbed, "I''m your fiancee! Why are you so cruel? She caused me to be in the hospital suffering pain. You can bear to see me suffer this kind of grievance?" Melvin stood up with a cold face, and a trace of unnoticeable fatigue shed in his dark eyes. "I remember you wasn''t like this before. You disappoint me too much." He strode out of the ward, leaving Charlotte who was crying on the bed. The corridor was extraordinarily quiet, with a few nurses passing by asionally, but they lightened their steps and walked quickly by. Melvin walked to the corner where no one was, took out his cell phone and made a call. "Jay, find out Lyra''s location and send it to me in ten minutes. Be quick." ... Lyra drove out of the city and took a shortcut to the hill. She deliberately picked a small road without surveince and traffic lights and sped as fast as she could. With the windows open, the wind whistled past her ears, giving people an overwhelming sense of joy and excitement. Unfortunately, this was not a field trip. She had an important thing to do, and was not in the mood to feel the beautiful scenery of the countryside. She stepped on the gas pedal and the engine roared out with a bang. The phone rang. Lyra nced at the screen, and sharply pressed the blue-tooth headset to answer. "I think you''re almost here. Let me remind you. Turn right after you get out of the tunnel. I''ll wait for you at a deserted cabin halfway up the hill." The kidnapper deliberately lowered his voice and said. Lyra nced at the navigation and made a right turn. A vehicle with fake te was parked at the foot of the hill. Lyra carefullypared it with the picture Darkbell sent her and confirmed that this was the car the kidnappers took Melissa away. Lyra hid Magotan behind a thicket and climbed up the hill alone. The cabin was hidden deep in the woods. From a distance, it looked very dpidated and was rather a shed to be exact. She walked over quickly and pushed open the door of the cabin. "You''re quick." The head of the kidnappers wore a heavy ck mask and she could not see the expression on his face. Melissa fell at his feet. She was bruised and battered, and had passed out. She looked at the injuries on Melissa''s body, and a cold and stern look sh in her eyes. "Let her go first, and then we''ll talk." She looked around the room, took a chair and sat down, looking at him nonchntly. Enraged by her behavior, the kidnapper pulled up the unconscious Melissa and put a knife to her neck. "How dare you negotiate with me to save her? Do you believe I will kill her now?" "You won''t dare." Lyra looked at him straight in the eye without fear, making him to panic for no reason. Clearly, she looked like a weak woman, but actually was calm as if there were a hundred or so people behind her. The head of the kidnappers looked astonished a little bit. Meanwhile, Irene and her personal bodyguard, Peter Sanford, were hiding in the woods outside the cabin, watching the house through binocrs. The kidnapper''s hat had a wire she had prepared in advance, and she could hear all their conversations. "That''s how you save her? You''re dreaming." Irene rolled her eyes contemptuously and instructed through a miniature blue-tooth headset, "You can''t agree! Who knows what kind of tricks she''s trying to y? Take your time and resolutely do not let anyone leave." The kidnapper who received the instruction smiled and looked at Lyra. "Chick, I really can''t bear to refuse you, but sorry, I can''t let go of her." The kidnapper looked at her with gradually unkind intent, "Why don''t you say a few nice words to make me happy? I might consider it." He looked at Lyra''s hot body, which could not be hidden by her sportswear, and his lustful eyes looked at her up and down with reckless abandon. Lyra was stared straight by him and knew she couldn''t talk too much to him, so she flew straight up and kicked him. "Then let''s see if you have the ability to beat me." The kidnapper hurriedly extended his right arm to block her kick, and Lyra''s fist was right in front of him again. He waspletely enraged and let out an angry cry. "How dare you hit me! Bros! No need to hide. Alle out to get her!" The moment when he finished his words, the already dpidated door of the cabin was roughly pushed open. Four men with ck masks broke through the door and rushed toward her with their fists in the air. "Just in time. It''s been a long time since I''ve not exercised!" Lyra rushed forward with great speed andpleted a series of sharp kicks in the air. In less than five minutes, all five strong men fell to the ground. Irene, who had been proudly holding the binocrs, dropped her jaw in shock after seeing the disastrous end of the five men. "How did this ... happen? How can she beat five men by herself! Did you lose on purpose?" "Miss, she is definitely not an ordinary person." Peter''s face was grave, "The fighting techniques she uses are very simr to the original jiu-jitsu moves created by the world-renowned Master Kawa Sakuragi. It looks like they are improved and innovated to This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. form a more suitable fighting method for herself." He paused and continued, "Master Sakuragi has entric character. Only has one apprentice in her life. I heard it''s a man. But look at her, she is likely to be Sakuragi''s apprentice. The rumor may not be true." Being undeterred, Irene asked, "If you do it yourself, will you be able to beat her?" Chapter 64 So many big bosses behind Chapter 64 So many big bosses behind Peter grunted disdainfully and replied by patting on his chest, "It''s just Kawa''s apprentice, not Kawa herself. I can kill her in seconds in less than three moves!" He once achieved a national championship in boxing, which was why he was hired as a bodyguard by the Frazier group at a high price. After having his assurance, Irene was slightly relieved. She raised the binocrs and continued to observe the situation inside the cabin. Severalrge men struggled on the ground and were again subdued by Lyra. One of the kidnappers next to her grabbed a knife and tried to sneak up on her, but Lyra grabbed his wrist with agility and knocked him to the ground with a shoulder throw. She grabbed his hands, clipped them behind his back and kicked him in the crook of the knees. "Want to sneak attack? You don''t have the qualification even if you practice for a few more years." The strength in her hands increased a few. The kidnapper bared his teeth in pain and kept begging her for mercy. Irene watched from afar and gritted her teeth, "This group of losers is no match for her! Peter, go! If you can''t fix her today, I''ll fire you!" "Yes, Miss." Peter rolled up his sleeves and was just about to dash into the cabin when his phone vibrated twice. He quickly scanned the screen, and his face changed and he said nervously, "Miss, the informant said there are two groups of people arriving at the foot of the hill. Maybe they''re Angle Group''s Keith Lloyd and Melvin Freeman of the Freeman group. We''d better leave first!" "No! If we just leave, won''t this trip be for nothing? I have to see that bitch on her knees begging for mercy at my feet!" Irene was resigned and rebuffed him. Peter wished he could carry her away, but he had to continue to reason with her because of his status, "Think about it, in Frayton, these two people are not easy to be messed with! If they get here and discover us, we can''t exin to them clearly! Miss, if you don''t leave, it will be toote!" When she thought of how Keith was taking care of Lyra, she was furious and wanted to break Lyra into pieces to get rid of her anger. But the situation did not allow her to hesitate. Irene red at the cabin with indignation, and reluctantly went downhill by another road. Inside the cabin. Lyra fought with the five kidnappers in another round. She didn''t knock them out all at once but waited exclusively for them to attack. With two rounds, several strong meny on the ground and wailed. Lyra patted the dust on her hands and leaned against the door looking at them indifferently. "Release her, or you will definitely end up a hundred times worse than you are now. What you should do, I advise you to think it clearly." The head kidnapper gasped. If he really let them go, he''ll be dead, so he might as well fight back! He summoned up his courage and saw her sharp eyes, grabbing the knife that had fallen to the ground and cing it against the neck of Melissa who was unconscious. "Chick, you should also think it clearly! I have her. Do you believe I will send her to hell first?" "If you dare, I will make you pay a thousand times the price of pain." Lyra''s eyes shone with a cold light, and the aura around her was biting cold and intrepid. The kidnappers knew she was very skilled, and did not dare to act rashly. His bodies shivered in fear, but he did not let go the knife against Melissa''s neck. After all, this was hisst lifesaving straw to clutch at. If he let go now, it was like actively giving up the chance to live. Melissa was unconscious, but still frowned in pain. Lyra was worried that the head kidnapper would overreact and do something to hurt Melissa, so she did not act rashly. The kidnapper forced himself to beposed and confronted her. Just when the two sides were at a standstill, there was suddenly a noisy conversation outside the door, which grew louder and louder, as if someone was arguing. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Lyra frowned, nced coldly at the kidnapper and walked out the door to explore the situation. The sound of arguing was getting closer and closer. She looked in the direction where the sound was "Why are you here?" Keith asked with a cold face, looking very unhappy at Melvin and being disgruntled. Melvin didn''t want to talk to him, and said impatiently, "Do I have to report to you where I''m going? Or do you have a special fetish for following people''s itineraries?" Seeing the smell of gunpowder between the two was getting heavier and heavier, as if they will fight the next second. Lyra was helpless and walked between the two to dissuade. "What brings you here?" "Rara, I worry about you a lot." Keith scratched the tip of her nose, "Connie told me you''re going out to fight, so Ie along. How''d it go? Do you need any help?" "It''s already over. How can a mere five people be my opponent?" Lyra smiled slightly. Melvin heard her words. Even though he knew she could do martial arts, he was still slightly shocked. One against five. This was not something that an average woman can do. The doubts in his heart deepened more, and he became more curious about her identity. He became more and more convinced that her origin was not just an ordinary orphan adopted by the orphanage. That was not simple. There must be something wrong. Looking at her, his deep ck eyes had a few more probing sense. On the contrary, Keith was calm as usual, as if he had already expected such an ending, and was not surprised by it. Lyra walked into the cabin, and Keith and Melvin followed in with their respective bodyguards. The head of the kidnappers, who was sitting on the ground and panting heavily, rxed for a few minutes before being scared out of his wits again by them. "You have a lot of guts to mess with my people." Keith looked at the kidnapper angrily, "Today you will be educated on what it means not to mess with people you can''t afford to mess with at will." Melvin was very upset by his phrase "my people". He beckoned, and several bodyguards immediately pressed the four struggling men on the ground. "You''re not good enough to touch my people." After knowing their identities, the head of the kidnappers shivered, keeled on the ground, and kept kowtowing to beg for mercy. "I just take money to do things. I''m targeting this beautifuldy. I don''t know what is good for one. Please forgive me!" He had never imagined that Keith and Melvin were behind this woman! He had been a gangster for a long time. He had heard more or less how these two dealt with people, and regretted it in his heart. The three people still looked at him coldly and did not say a word. Lyra walked up to him with an extremely oppressive aura, "Who told you to kidnap her?" "Yes, it''s a woman looking for me! She wants me to kidnap this woman and text you here and then ... she said she would give me a million when it''s done. It''s too much money and she is a young woman so I took it. You have to believe me. I never intended to harm you!" If he had known that she had so many bigwigs behind her, he would not have dared to have guts. "Who is that woman?" Lyra continued to ask him. "I really don''t know who she is! In this line of work, we''re just paid for what to do, so we don''t care that much!" The kidnapper was scared. His kowtowing was louder and louder, with spots of blood oozing from his forehead. Lyra crouched down slightly, and her aura became more and more fierce, "Then which hand did you use to hit her, and which foot did you use to kick her?" Chapter 65: Touch my people, and this is the price Chapter 65: Touch my people, and this is the price "What?!" The kidnapper didn''t expect her to ask this off-topic question suddenly and didn''t realize what happen for a while. "I ask, which hand hit her and which foot kicked her?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lyra said one by one, and smiled with her eyebrows arched. Obviously, the woman in front of him smiled brightly, but the kidnapper leader could feel her vaguely threatening aura, continued to kowtow to beg for mercy, and even pped himself. "I''m sorry. Beauty! Oh no! Queen!Please let me go!" "Onest chance." Lyra''s eyes narrowed slightly and her face looked a little displeased. "Right ... right hand, both feet have kicked ...," the kidnapper replied while shuddering. Lyra got up and took a barbed stick from the corner of the cabin. Keith knew she was angry and didn''t step forward to stop her. "Ah!" Soon, the kidnapper''s howls of pain echoed through the cabin. Melvin quietly watched the whole process of torturing him with her own hands. Last time he had seen with his own eyes how badly several of Grandviz''s directors had been beaten up by her at the hotel, but this time he was still shocked by how tough she was. In just a few minutes, the head kidnapper was beaten up by her and cried out. For his hands and feet which had touched Melissa''s body, she beat him badly. And there was not a single piece of unscathed skin on his body. Seeing that it was almost done, Lyra threw the stick and pped her hands, "If you dare to touch my people, this is the price." "Should we have someone beat him up two more times?" Keith asked eagerly, fearing that his little princess was not relieved enough. "No need, his right hand and knee have been shattered. He will be a cripple for the rest of his life." She coldly swept a nce at the four masked men who were held down by the bodyguards, "I will pay back those who hurt my people a hundred times." Melvin looked at her in a daze and found her unexpectedly protective. "What about you? Did you get hurt yourself after helping her out?" Keith looked worried. "Yes, there is!" Lyra pouted, spread her hands out and held them up to him, "My hands are red after all that fighting." Keith immediately took her small hand and gently wrapped it in his palms, bringing it to his mouth and blowing gently on it. "How''s that? Does it still hurt?" He took her hand and rubbed it tenderly a few more times. His eyes looked so doting. "It won''t hurt if you rub it a little longer." Lyra enjoyed his massage and continued to fawn. The intimacy of the two, as if no one was watching them, made Melvin unhappy and his dark eyes glow with anger. Lyra noticed the unusual gaze next to her and turned her head to look at him, "Mr. Freeman, you have a plenty of time? Why don''t you care more about your fiancee? This time she messes with my people. I will not let her go off. If you protect her, I will even fix you." Lyra returned to her ruthless expression. She didn''t give him time to respond, and with a cold snort, she exited the cabin, not willing to stay with him for a moment longer. Keith arranged his bodyguard to pick up the unconscious Melissa and followed her out. Melissa''s injuries were serious and she was injected with aa-causing drug by the kidnappers. If she was not taken to the hospital immediately, she feared her life would be in danger. Lyra ordered someone to put her on the passenger side of her Magotan, adjusted the seat to a Keith drove behind her and was rmed at her increasing speed. The nearest hospital to them happened to be the city hospital where Charlotte was hospitalized. Although Lyra did not want to enter here, she did not want to dy. Still she checked in and asked an experienced doctor to treat Melissa. After several hours of emergency treatment, Melissa''s condition was stabilized. Although there were many wounds on her body, none of them hurt the vital. She had not woken up because of excessive drug intake, but as long as she recuperated in the hospital for a few days, she can be discharged after recovering her body. Lyra was at her bedside, looking at her pale face with a frown. "What are you going to do? There''s always a n to counter-kill." Keith asked, standing beside her and looking at the side of her face. "This time, I was going to ignore it, but they kept challenging me and even hurt my best friend. I will let them know that if they dare to mess with me, they must pay the price!" Keith saw that she was really angry this time and wasn''t going to discourage her. "I must attack her vitals. Then this time start with the Matthews family that has brought her to this height today." "The Matthews family?" Keith rubbed his chin, "Makes sense, but it''s not that easy." "I''m only starting with the Matthews family and not endangering innocent people." Lyra smiled slightly, which looked dangerous but charming. Keith was confused, "What do you mean?" "If memory serves me correctly, it seems in addition to Charlotte, who is recovering from her injuries here, her sister Abigail is also in this hospital. She suffers a car ident and bes a vegetable" Lyra picked up a ss of water and took a sip, and did not answer him directly, but the words had a deep meaning. Keith looked at her brightly smiling face and seemed to understand something. ... Half an hourter, she took a few bodyguards up to the fourth floor and arrived at the door of Abigail''s ward. Several of the Matthews family''s bodyguards stopped them and the two groups of people scuffled. The incident soon alerted Katelyn, who was in the lounge, and she pulled Lyra, who was about to enter the ward, in shock and anger. "What else do you want to do? Abigail has already be a vegetable in the hospital. What do you want to do with her?" "Mrs. Matthews, there is no need to be so nervous. I will not do anything to your daughter. I am here to take her away." Katelyn didn''t expect her to say something like that, "I won''t let you take her! I won''t allow it! If you want to take her, you''ll have to step over my dead body first!" "Don''t you want to find out who did this to your daughter?" Lyra raised her eyebrows slightly. "I have a way to find out who''s behind this and, to get Abigail to wake up." "What! You mean Abigail she ..." Katelyn''s pupils dted on the spot. She always thought that Abigail''s car ident was just an ident, and never thought that someone else could have caused this. Today, after listening to Lyra, she thought about it and this was indeed suspicious. Despite this, Katelyn didn''t fully trust her, "No, who knows what you''ll do to her if you take her away? I have no reason to trust you. Don''t you dare try to do something to Abigail." "You''re overthinking it." Lyra casually sat down on the corridor bench, crossed her legs, and looked at her with a faint smile on her face, "I''ll say this onest time. I''ll wake her up and help you find the culprit." "Why would you help me?" Katelyn nced at a few strong bodyguards around her. The bodyguards she had arranged at the door were controlled by her without any effort, and they were not even able to fight back. Even if she insisted on disagreeing, it seemed that it was hard to defeat the people she brought with. Katelyn was deep in thought. Lyra seemed to read her thoughts and smiled, "As you can see, you''ll just have to choose to trust me." Chapter 66 Personally Go to the Neighbor City Chapter 66 Personally Go to the Neighbor City The two stared at each other. Katelyn was defeated and could only grit her teeth in hatred. "Fine! I believe you once, but if anything happens to my daughter, I''ll kill you, even if I have to risk my Material ? N?velDrama.Org. life!" Without her standing in the way, Lyra entered the room unhindered and ordered someone to pick up Abigail. With Katelyn''s reluctant and worried expression, Abigail was taken away. By the time Lyra returned to Keith''s vi, it was at nightfall. The afterglow of the sunset tinged the sky with a gentle orange color, enveloping the entire Frayton in a soft glow. Keith picked a guest room, settled Abigail in, and joined Lyra on the couch to discuss the next steps. Abigail''s expression was calm. Her eyes were tightly closed, as if she was sleeping peacefully. "Her condition looks stable, and all vital signs are normal." Keith took the examination report from his personal doctor and rubbed his chin. Lyra took the report and looked again at Abigail in the bed. Her shapely eyebrows furrowed. "It''s hard to get her out of the vegetative state. The Matthews family spends a lot of money hiring famous doctors from home and abroad, but they couldn''t do anything about it. If we want to start with Abigail, we have to use our trump card." Keith knocked on the coffee table with his knuckles and turned an ashtray around. "You mean?" A glint of doubt shed in Lyra''s eyes. "Rara, do you even forget this?" Keith tapped her gently on the head helplessly. "Have you forgotten that you have a medical elite brother? Not many people in this world can question his medical skills and authority." It dawned on Lyra that she hadn''t been in touch with the Lloyd family for so long that she had forgotten that her second brother, Micah Lloyd, was such an excellent person. "But ...Micah is usually reticent, withdrawn and entric, and always busy. He lives in the neighbor city. He may not be willing to help this favor." Lyra was not overwhelmed by the joy, and after thinking about it, she spoke cautiously. "To be on the safe side, I''ll make a trip to the city to visit him myself even if I have to tie him up to Frayton." Abigail was the key today, and she must ensure that every step of the n was wless. Melvin gave the media and the public five days. And now two days had passed. She intended to make a shocking reversal in the oue of the whole thing in three days, so she must speed things up. "Keith, no time to lose. I''ll go to the city tonight and invite Micah over." Lyra took her bag. "In such a hurry? But I don''t usually like to use private jets, so I can''t have someone send you there." Keith was a little worried. "No, there is still a flight to the city in the evening. I will go by civil aviation." Lyra continued as she packed up, "You must remember to take care of everything! Arrange bodyguards to reinforce the vi''s defense!" Keith watched her back as she disappeared into the night and sighed. "Got it, Rara! Always in a hurry." ... Ireney in a bathtub full of bubbles and roses, trying to dispel the day''s fatigue with the warm water. Every now and then she turned on her phone to check for new messages. She had been suppressed her anger since she was dragged away from the hill by Peter today. Knowing that the people she hired would definitely fail when Keith and Melvin arrived, she was still upset and secretly investigating Lyra''s whereabouts. "Report Miss, we have a news. Her trip is suspected to be a certainrge hospital in the neighbor city. She''ll leave in a great hurry and is about to take tonight''s flight." Irene sat up from the water and read the message several more times, getting suspicious. Melissa was beaten, but her injuries were not life-threatening. Frayton''s experienced doctors were good enough to cure her. Why did Lyra have to go to the neighbor city''s hospital in the night? She immediately called Charlotte, but was unable to reach. "Go wrong at the critical moment!" Irene threw her phone aside with hatred, quickly changed her clothes and drove to the city hospitalte at night. The VIP ward was already very quiet, and it was even more silent at night. Irene exined her identity to the bodyguard guarding the door and quietly walked in. "I called you. Why did you turn off your phone?" Irene gave her an angry look, "I have to run over here to look for you in the middle of the night." "I was overheard by Melvin on the phone during the day. Since then, my phone has been bugged by Melvin, and that''s all I can do." After Charlotte exined, she asked reluctantly, "Is our n still going well? Nothing has gone wrong, right?" "Don''t mention it. That little bitch actually knows jujitsu. Those men are no match for her." At the mention of this failed operation, Irene was furious, "I sent someone to investigate her schedule and found out she is going to the neighbor city hospital tonight. Who knows what she is trying to do again?" When Charlotte heard this, she was also extraordinarily puzzled. "The neighbor city''s hospital? Your people are not mistaken, aren''t they?" "What do you mean by that? They''re my family''s henchmen. Of course the information is true." Irene had a displeased look on her face. "So she goes to the neighbor city''s hospital because of what? Wait, the hospital ...the neighbor city''s hospital!" Charlotte seemed to remember something and reacted, "Have someone go to the first VIP ward on the fourth floor and see if Abigail is still there! Be quick!" "What''s your hurry? I''ll arrange for someone to go there." Irene gave her a disgusted re and told Peter to go up to the fourth floor as Charlotte had said. A few momentster, Peter returned to Charlotte''s room with a grim expression. "Miss Matthews upstairs is missing." "It''s true!" Charlotte panicked and clutched the corner of a nket, "What do we do now? That bitch Lyra must have taken her away! If that incident is exposed, we ..." Irene, however, didn''t care a dump. "What are you panicking about? Just hurry up and find Abigail. Not to mention her, I will not just let Lyra go off." Charlotte was still anxious, "That''s easy for you to say. Has she gotten on the ne? We don''t stand a chance! In case she can really cure Abigail, thenter ..." A chill ran down her back, and she didn''t dare to think about it anymore. Irene looked at her, rolled her eyes and said, "I''ve sent someone to check. There''s still an hour and a half before she boards the ne. It is enough for me to arrange someone to go there." "I know she knows jujitsu. This time I''ll get a few more powerful fighters to take care of her silently in the cabin. Who else can ruin our n then?" Irene said it over and over again, felt proud of herself, and immediately took out her phone and prepared to arrange it. "Wait!" Charlotte was quick to stop her and gave her a sinister smile when Irene was uprehending. "I have a more suitable candidate than your men!" Chapter 67 In the End, it Still Fails! Chapter 67 In the End, it Still Fails! Late at night. Lyra sat in the first ss cabin of the ne, had a coffee, and was still very much in good spirits. She looked out from the window, but unfortunately, even the outline of the clouds were difficult to identify in the ink-like darkness of the night. Lyra was disinterested and about to turn her eyes away. Instead, a familiar figure was seen in the refraction of the small window. The man wore sunsses and met her eyes before turning his head and avoiding her. She became guarded, quietly looked around, and suddenly found that somehow, the few bodyguards she had brought up had passed out, and the rest of the passengers had fallen into a deep sleep. It was strange. It was the smell of danger. She stood up and thought about checking out the other cabins, only to turn around and find a man in a suit walking towards her with several equally strong men. The man in the suit was the same the man in sunsses that she just had a nce with. It seemed their goal was clear, and it was clearly aimed at her. Lyra simply stood in ce. Since it was impossible to dodge, it was better to just confront the tough with toughness. "Miss Carroll, it''s been a long time." The man took off his sunsses and smiled at her, "I guess you didn''t expect we would meet again so soon." "It''s you?" Lyra frowned. Fred raised his arm and waved behind him. The group of ck-d men got his instruction and quickly surrounded Lyra. "I''ve heard you know jujitsu and you''re good at it, but I advise you to be obedient. I have this ne under my control and if you struggle, I don''t mind killing all of the passengers and creating a ne crash. I don''t think you want those people die because of you." He stopped smiling, sat down in a seat and looked at her indifferently. "I''m really sorry, but this is the arrangement of the boss." "Melvin?" Lyra furrowed and her expression was growing cold, "He would send you to do such a thing?" "I''ve told you a long time ago. You did that heinous thing to Miss Matthews. She is the fiancee of the boss, and boss will not let you off the hook. That''s the price." Fred took out a saber and weighed it in his hand, "I advise you not to struggle unnecessarily. The lives of all the passengers are now in my hands, unless you really want this group of innocent people to die with you." Lyra sneered and did not move, ncing at the side and trying to find an opportunity to escape. "I didn''t expect him to be so heartless. He really loves Charlotte." Lyra mocked as she silently extended her foot and hooked out a parachute bag under the seat. Fred did not notice her movements, but seeing that she was not the least bit panicked, his eyebrows knitted and he said nonchntly, "Don''t you try to y tricks. Otherwise it won''t be a matter of you dying on the ne alone. Try it if you don''t believe me." Behind him were several strong hired thugs who quickly took several hostages in the cabin and threatened her. Lyra sneered as she grabbed the cup of hot coffee on her seat and threw it at Fred. "It''s not your turn to decide what I''m going to do." While the attention of a group of people was attracted by the coffee cup, she kicked open the cabin door, put on the parachute bag quickly, and jumped into the dark night. "Quick! Stop her! Don''t let her jump out of the ne!" By the time Fred realized what she was about to do, it was toote. He walked quickly to the cabin door and poked his head out to look. There were only a few stars in the night sky, and not a trace of Lyra could be seen at all. At the same time, Lyra''s body continued to fall in the darkness, with all the whistling sound of wind in the ears. She held her breath and could only open the parachute by her feeling. ... Fred and the rest of the thugs were still looking out around the cabin door, and it was so dark that he couldn''t predict the altitude. "You can rest assured that jumping from such a high ce without any protective measures, she will certainly die. It is estimated that even her dead body can not be found." Fred was relieved to hear the words of one of the thugs. Indeed, it was apletion of the task Charlotte had given him anyway. "Miss Matthews, are you asleep?" He touched his ear lightly and spoke into the miniature blue-tooth Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. headset. Prior to this, he quietly debugged Charlotte''s phone in Melvin''s name, allowing her tomunicate freely with the outside world. "How can I sleep without hearing from you? How is the matter entrusted to you?" Charlotte, who was in the hospital room was impatient. "Don''t worry about it. It''s kind of done." Fred replied hesitantly. "What do you mean?" Charlotte''s voice rose a few notches, "Did you guys fail? She didn''t die?" "She jumped from the ne without any safety measures, and at this height, she was bound to die." Charlotte felt relieved and said with satisfaction, "Well done, Fred. Thank you very much indeed." After hanging up the phone, she smiled smugly. No matter how capable this bitch was, she still failed! She was the final winner! However, even though getting rid of Lyra was exciting enough, she did not forget Abigail as a hidden problem. Because she knew how much Keith cared about Lyra, she was afraid of him, and even more afraid that if Keith learned of Lyra''s death, he will use Abigail to vent his anger. Thinking about it, Charlotte was a little worried. She picked up her phone again, and dialed another number. "Did it work out?" Irene, who was on the other end of the phone, asked impatiently. "That bitch was forced to jump out of the ne. Just wait for her death news." Charlotte was very pleased with herself and asked, "How are you doing there? Have you found out where Abigail is?" "No, my people have been checking for a long time, and still no news at all." Irene had searched almost the whole Frayton but found nothing about Abigail. She seemed to have been evaporated and there was no news of her. Charlotte hung up the phone distractedly, and her good mood just now disappeared. Although she had got rid of Lyra, Abigail was also a troublesome existence. Keeping Abigail will always be a curse. But if Lyra had really taken her, where would Lyra have put her? Was there a ce where Irene can''t even find out? Since Lyra''s divorce, she and Keith had gotten too close. Was it possible ... ? Charlotte''s eyes lit up abruptly and another phone call was made to Irene. "Can you finish what you have to say at once?" Irene, who was just about to fall asleep when she was disturbed, forced herself to hold her temper so that she didn''t swear at her, "Say, what is it this time?" "As Keith''s fiancee, you should know where he lives in Frayton, right?" "That''s for sure." "First thing tomorrow morning, quietly take someone to Keith''s vi to check it out. I suspect Abigail is probably there!" Chapter 68 So Youve been on Guard against Him Chapter 68 So You''ve been on Guard against Him "At Keith''s vi?" Irene sat up from her bed in shock as she felt wide awake. "Get your story straight. How does Abigail get involved with him?" "Have you forgotten? Since Lyra and Melvin divorced, she and Keith have been very close. Although Melvin transferred Seaside Vi to her, she doesn''t live there, and we haven''t been able to find out where she lives." "What do you mean by that?" Irene frowned. "Isn''t obvious enough what I mean?" Charlotte rolled her eyes, "It means she''s most likely living with Keith! There''s no sign of Abigail in the whole Frayton, so it''s likely Lyra is hiding her in Keith''s vi!" After thinking about it, Irene felt that Charlotte had a point and immediately sent someone to check it out. Hanging up the phone, Charlotte tossed it aside in annoyance and leaned back against the bed to wait for her message. Abigail did not die, but became a vegetable. The fact had been like a thorn in her heart. No matter how proud she was in front of people, Abigail''s presence always reminded her of her identity as an illegitimate daughter. After bing the heiress to the Matthews Group, she had been looking for an opportunity to fix Abigail, but Katelyn had been watching too closely and never left the ward. She couldn''t find a right time to do it. But as long as Abigail was still alive in this world, her position as the heiress of the Matthews Group will not be secure. She will inevitably bepared with Abigail by the outside world. This time, Abigail''s disappearance was a great opportunity, and she must take advantage of it to get rid of the two most obstructive people! The sky was gradually bright, and the early morning sunlight was spilling over every corner, gently waking up the city. Charlotte looked out the window at the increasingly bright sky and grew more and more anxious. The phone rang. She took the phone as soon as she could, quickly unlocked the phone and connected, "How is it? Any news?" "Although it is not certain if Abigail must be at Keith''s vi, the people sent there said that the vi bodyguards have nearly tripled in number. The vi is heavily guarded, which is very suspicious." "So what do we do now? Even if the Matthews Group and the Frazier Group are powerful and influential, there''s no way we would mess with Keith, let alone on his domain." Charlotte was deted. She was now at a loss for words and had no idea what to do. "I have my own arrangement. Don''t need you to care much." Before Charlotte could answer, Irene hung up the phone and threw it aside with force. Keith''s attitude towards her had been cold, but he pampered Lyra who suddenly appeared, so she was very upset. The thought that Lyra and Abigail might both be at his house made her became extremely jealous. The more Irene thought about it, the angrier she got. She decided to go to Keith''s vi and found out herself while he was out. "Don''t sleep. Hurry up and get up!" Irene woke up Peter, who was still asleep, with a phone call. "I''m going to Keith''s ce this morning. Make arrangements for me immediately. If you make any mistakes, I''ll hold you ountable." Peter rubbed his drowsy eyes and was tempted to retort that he was only a bodyguard and should let her assistant do these things, but finally he answered resentfully, "Yes." ... Fredpleted the task given by Charlotte and took an early flight from the neighbor city back to Frayton immediately after the flight arrived. To avoid Melvin''s detection, he turned back to his apartment and decided to take a shower before clocking in at the office. He parked the car into the garage, opened the door gently, and before he could close it tightly, he saw a figure sitting on the sofa smoking. Turning his head, he found it was Melvin. Under the rising smoke, his face was sullen. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The two men looked at each other and Fred was flustered, trying his best to prevent his face from looking suspicious. As his assistant, Fred''s residence was also under his personal arrangements, so Melvin knew very clearly the door opening code. "Boss, what can I do for you?" Fred tried to maintain hisposure and put down the bag in his hand, "You can call me directly if you need anything, so why make a trip yourself. It''s still early. You haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? Do you want me to prepare it for you?" "Where have you been?" Melvin ignored the barrage of questions he asked. The cigarette in his long fingers was extinguished in the ashtray. His icy eyes were like a sharp sword to pierce him through. Fred pretended to be rxed and replied, "I don''t think I should always stay at the office. I want to exercise more, but usually I don''t have time. I''m afraid to dy my work, so I took the time to go for a run in the morning." "Is that so?" Melvin''s sharp gaze fell on him. His long leg stretched out and folded over the other. His fingers resting on the back of the sofa tapped deliberately on a painted solid wood trim. With this alone, Fred felt a powerful and oppressive force. He could only reply stiffly, "It''s all about this, boss. I just went for a morning exercise. You don''t think much about it." "Fred, you disappoint me so much." A hint of exhaustion shed across Melvin''s face, "Do you really think I don''t know anything?" Fred subconsciously shook his head, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Charlotte''s phone tap was lifted and it was you who pretended to be me... What did you dost night when you were out of Frayton?" Melvin stopped talking nonsense to him and his hawk-like eyes stared straight at him. "Could it be that ... you have long been on guard against me?!" Those few words seemed like a bolt from the blue. Fred knelt down in front of him with a thud, "Boss, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have crossed the line. Please punish me!" "You left Fraytonst night. Where did you go? What did you do? Answer me." Melvin suppressed his anger, got up and walked over to him, looking at him condescendingly. His words were carrying a warning. "This is yourst chance. You know what happens when you disobey me." Fred fell into silence. After a few moments, he gritted his teeth and gathered the courage to raise his head to look at Melvin. "Boss, don''t you think you are overdoing it? Miss Matthews is your fiancee, but you don''t care about her." Melvin did not expect him to use him instead, frowning slightly. "You are so defensive about Lyra, but you don''t care about your fiancee. You transferred the vi to Lyra and let Miss Matthews live in an apartment elsewhere. Is this what a qualified fiance would do? Miss Matthews was framed and badly injured by Lyra, and you actually didn''t defend for her." Fred finished in one breath, staring straight into Melvin''s cold face. "Finished?" Melvin fiddled with his wristwatch and Fred''s words didn''t make him overreact, "I''m going to ask you onest time. What were you doing out of Frayton? Is it something to do with Lyra?" Fred had been working with Melvin for many years and knew his various habitual actions very well. He knew Melvin was restraining his anger. Even if he kept his mouth shut and said nothing, Melvin would have sent someone to find out all this, and simply took all the responsibility on himself. "Lyra, she''s dead! I hijacked the ne she was onst night. She jumped out mid-flight. She hurt Miss Matthews. You can tolerate her, but I can''t!" Chapter 69 My Fiance has a Woman at Home! Chapter 69 My Fiance has a Woman at Home! "Bastard!" Melvin''s veins on his hands bulged and he grabbed his cor and punched him hard in the face, "From which position did she jump? Where did she fall?" Fred was dizzy from the punch by him. He wiped the blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth and justughed, not answering. Melvin kicked him in the stomach. Fred fell to the ground and rolled. It took a long time before he covered his stomach and struggled to get up. "Sorry, Boss. Even if you beat me to death here today, I won''t tell you Lyra''s whereabouts." "When I find her, I''lle back and fix you." After saying that, Melvin left Fred''s apartment, sending someone to put him in the apartment bedroom before leaving, and letting a bodyguard to keep an eye on him. Coming out of the apartment, Melvin immediately made a phone call. "Jay, immediately check Lyra''s flightst night and what her location would be. Be quick." He sat in the car and lit his cigarette with annoyance. When the eighth cigarette was smoked, the phone finally rang. He didn''t even think about it and answered it immediately. "I got it. Last night her flight went through a mountain range from Frayton to the neighbor city. There''s a good chance she fell there. How''s that? I''m quick this time, right?" Jay, who was on the other end of the phone, was helpless, "I didn''t expect Fred to be so bold this time. However, that mountain range is veryrge. If she really jumped from the ne, there is no way she can still be alive. Melvin, are you sure you want to find her?" Melvin wrinkled his eyebrows. His ck eyes suddenly dted uncontroble, "Bring her back, dead or alive." After saying that, he hung up the phone and rushed to that mountain range as quick as a sh. ... Irene ned to go to Keith''s vi early in the morning to find her out. Because Keith was at home, she waited until the afternoon. She checked Keith''s itinerary and immediately rushed to his vi with a few bodyguards after he left the vi and she confirmed that he went to Angle Group. "Just wait, whatever you are Lyra or Abigail, you''re going to get the hell out of here today!" She sat in the back seat of the Bentley, gritting her teeth. The Bentley pulled over at the door. Irene had just gotten out of the car when she was stopped by several bodyguards outside the vi who were patrolling in the shadows. "Thisdy, this is Mr. Lloyd''s private residence. He has left. Please pay a visit to him when Mr. Lloyd is at home." A bodyguard wearing a suit and sunsses politely said so. "You don''t know who I am? You dare to stop me?" Irene looked him up and down twice in disgust and insisted on rushing inside. The bodyguard blocked her view, "Please go back. We can''t let anyone in without Mr. Lloyd''s order." Being irritated by his attitude, Irene raised her hand and pped him in the face. A crunching sound was clearly audible in the silent residential area. "You didn''t listen to me when I told you to let me in. You force me to do so. I''m telling you, I''m Keith''s fiancee, Irene Frazier. You don''t deserve to stop me." Irene revealed her identity and grew more and more condescending. "Even if you are his fiancee, you cannot enter without Mr. Lloyd''s permission. I hope you will not give us a hard time." Irene''s patience was running out, "You''re just a bodyguard. Don''t be unappreciative. As Keith''s fiancee, I suspect there are another women in his vi. So what''s wrong with meing over to take a look? It''s reasonable for both reason and sense, so let me in if you know what you''re doing." Several bodyguards exchanged nces and hesitated in their original resolute attitude. They naturally knew Irene''s status was noble and they couldn''t afford to mess with her, and if they fought, they couldn''t afford it either, so they reluctantly let go. Anyway, she could get into the front door, but she couldn''t get into the third floor. Irene gave a condescending "hum", tucked her hair, and walked in the door with her bodyguards. "Quickly go and inform Mr. Lloyd. Someone is breaking in and we can''t stop them." While Irene went inside, the bodyguard ordered with a gloomy face.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Connie, who was cleaning the vi, saw them, she froze for two seconds, "Who are you? How dare you break into our house in broad daylight? Get out! If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police!" "Whom do I need to report to when I go into my fiance''s house?" Irene frowned and looked at Connie in disgust, "Don''t take her seriously. Search! Until we find the person!" "Hey! What''s wrong with you?" Connie put down the mop in her hand and hurriedly went to stop the bodyguards, "Break in and dare to search the house?" "I can search as much as I want." Irene gave her a contemptuous look and then looked behind her at the bodyguards, "What are you still doing? Waiting for me to search the ce myself?" The bodyguards who were still standing in ce immediately scattered, and Irene swaggered over to a sofa and sat down straight away. "You! You really think you are the master here? Even if you are Miss Frazier, you''re not as good as Miss Carroll!" Connie was furious, pointing at her and scolding her. Irene waspletely enraged by her words and raised her leg to kick over a trash can. The floor, which had just been swept clean, was instantly spilled with garbage. Connie was so angry and shaking. Irene had her arms crossed and looked at her smugly, "How can I live up your expectation on me without doing something bad?" Peter came down from upstairs and whispered close to Irene''s ear, "Miss, we''ve searched the first and second floors. But we found that there are still many bodyguards guarding the third floor. Very suspicious." "Turn the third floor upside down for me!" Irene stood up and personally led a group of bodyguards towards the third floor. Several bodyguards in suits blocked her way at the third floor stairway and coldly spoke to shoo her away. "Miss Frazier, please don''te over. Mr. Lloyd has specially instructed that no one but himself can enter the third floor. Please return." "I''ll be the hostess of this ce in the future, and you guys even dare to stop me?" Irene red at them and tried to walk around them to continue on, but one of the bodyguards reached out to stop her again. "Sorry Miss Frazier, Mr. Lloyd has clearly instructed that no one will be allowed to pass without his order, and neither will you, so please cooperate with us." "I have to enter today. Who dares to stop me?!" Irene beckoned, and the bodyguards behind her immediatelyplied, quickly rushing over and scuffling with the Lloyd family''s bodyguards. However, the group of bodyguards guarding the third floor were extraordinarily agile, and the few fighting masters she brought were all under control. Soon the battle was very close to an end. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say that the people you found are famous experts? Howe you can''t even handle a group of bodyguards?" Irene red at Peter and said with hatred. "Miss, I swear to God. This group of people are indeed all fighting masters. But the people arranged by Mr. Lloyd are also not bad in strength. All of them are much better." "Then what should we do? We can''t just go home!" Irene was reluctant, biting her lower lip. Suddenly she nced at a dagger pinned to Peter''s waist. Chapter 70 I must Take Abigail Today Chapter 70 I must Take Abigail Today She pulled the dagger out with agile hands. "Stop it all!" She bellowed and put the dagger against her wrist, "If you don''t let me in again, I''ll cut my wrist!" The bodyguards who were fighting together were stopped by her yelling and looked at her in unison. "Miss, you can''t do this. You can''t hurt yourself over this kind of thing. It''s not worthy." Peter was frightened by her action, "If you get hurt, how can I exin to Mr. Frazier and Madam?" "As you can see, I am a pearl in the palm of my family. In case I get hurt, guess if the Frazier family will be angry with all of you present? What would be the price you would pay?" She concluded that these bodyguards would be shocked by her status, and winked at Peter while sneering, "If you don''t want your family to be broken up, hurry up and get out of the way." "Miss Frazier, why are you doing this?" The bodyguard in the lead really hesitated, "How about we each take a step back. You take your people and go home. I''ll pretend you nevere here. How about that?" "No! I''m bound and determined to go to the third floor." Irene casually threw the dagger on the ground. At this moment, the attention of the bodyguards on the third floor was on Irene. Immediately, Peter led the men to quickly suppress the bodyguards. The two sides, which was originally evenly matched, instantly switched to the situation that Irene had the absolute advantage. "Miss Frazier, I''m negotiating with you sincerely, but you''re ying dirty!" "What do you mean by ying dirty?" Irene sneered, "I call it outwitting." After saying that, she waved her hand to let her people bring the bodyguards away. A man''s vaguely angry bass suddenly came from below the stairwell. "Hem, what a outwitting." Keith came up the stairs. When he looked at Irene, his eyes were filled with disgust, without any disguise. "Miss Frazier, please leave my vi at once. I can''t amodate a noble person like you." Irene looked back with a guilty conscience, "No, Keith, let me exin ..." "Listen to your exnation of what? Exin why you brought people into my house in broad daylight? And bullying my people?" Keith nced at her with disgust, "I don''t want to see any irrelevant people in my house. If you don''t leave, I''ll have you be kicked out." "Keith! How dare you call me irrelevant?" Irene stomped her feet in anger, "I am your future wife. Why are you treating me like this? I chase after you from Suham to Frayton. Won''t you be touched at all?" "You know you''re engaged with me. You know I''ll be jealous, but you''re still so nice to that bitch Lyra! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. You only ignore me! You refuse to see me just to have lunch with her in your office! What the hell do I have to do for you to ept me? Do I have to take my heart out for you?" "Even now, you are keeping another women in the vi! Keith! Do you love me or not?" Irene''s eyes were quickly reddened. She bit her lower lip and tried to lean on him. Keith quickly dodged and Irene didn''t even touch a piece of his shirt. "Please behave yourself." "Behave myself? Have you forgotten I am your fiancee!? It makes sense for me to show up at your house! I want to hug you, my fianc. Who dares to say it''s not right!?" Irene was so angry as if her lungs exploded and she repeatedly emphasized her identity. Keith''s face looked extremely bad to the naked eye. "It seems you''ve forgotten exactly how we got engaged. If you have to emphasize that, I don''t mind to help you recall that." Irene choked on the spot, and her face was pale. "Have you remembered?" Keith raised his hand and looked at his watch, "I have other things to take care of. You guys send Miss Frazier back immediately." "Yes." Originally, Irene stepped back sheepishly after hearing his words, but when she saw that he shooed her away, she became justified again. "If you want me to leave, that''s okay. But I must take away the woman in your vi!" Keith''s face was cold and his tone grew impatient, "There is no one else in my vi. Let alone a woman." Irene snorted, "Charlotte''s sister, Abigail, the eldest daughter of the Matthews family, is she here? I have to take her away today!" "I have never seen her before. What is your evidence?" Keith sneered and beckoned more bodyguards in, "Send the guests." "I came to take the other women in my fiance''s house as a matter of course! Today, you must open this room!" "Irene, there is a limit to my patience with you." Keith narrowed his eyes threateningly "No matter what you say today, I''m taking Abigail away! There is no negotiation on this matter!" Irene held her head up, and her attitude was strong tough for the first time. Keith sneered, "It''s not up to you whether there''s a negotiation or not. If you don''t go, I don''t mind withdrawing from the marriage immediately." "What?!" Irene took two steps back in shock, "You''re actually going to back out of the marriage with me for that woman in the house!?" She was so angry that she roared hysterically. "You''re so naive! Even if my family is not as powerful as the Lloyd family, we are still respected in Suham. You can''t make the decision alone." "Then you can try it." Keith unlocked his phone and made a phone call to Jalen. "What have I done wrong that you''re so heartless like this?" Irene''s eyes were filled with tears, "Is it just for that woman Lyra? She is divorced, has no money and power. What good can such a woman do for you? How can you be so attached to her?" "You''re no match for her. Don''t make a fool of yourself." "In that case, I''ll have to tell you a bad news." Irene gnashed her teeth. Thinking of something, she was happy again and pretended to regret it. "The ne that bitch was on crashedst night and she''s dead. How''s that? Isn''t that a surprisingly breaking news?" Sheughed out loud. Seeing Keith''s expression gradually turn to shocking, she was extremely happy. "What a pity!You treat Lyra as a treasure. Now she has turned into a cold corpse!" Keith didn''t believe it at all and was livid. "No way." "The truth is in front of you. You have to believe it even if you don''t." Irene looked at his heartbroken expression, and got jealous again. Why should that bitch get all of his tenderness and affection? Even if she died, she can''t get Keith to turn back to her. "I''m telling you, even if you have to back out of the marriage today, I''m going to take Abigail away!" The sound of high heels hitting the ground suddenly came over. Azy and prating female voice rang out from downstairs. "When I hear there are rumors that I am dead, I wonder which dog is barking. When I see it is Miss Frazier, I amn''t surprised." Chapter 71 To Make Her Wake up as soon as Possible Chapter 71 To Make Her Wake up as soon as Possible She heard a familiar voice. Irene turned her head back towards the stairway and found it was Lyra in an elegant velvet gown, followed by a cold-faced man. The man wore a mask and she could not see his face. "How could you? Aren''t you dead?!" Irene''s smile froze on her face, and she was shocked as she asked incredulously, "How is that possible!? You jumped out of the ne! How can you stille back alive!" "I''m so sorry to disappoint you rejoice so soon." Lyra smiled with arched eyebrows. She was still as beautiful as before. "You bitch, because of you, Keith wants to back out of the marriage with me. I wanna kill you!" Irene was furious and ran towards her, threatening to die with her. Lyra deftly dodged her. Irene couldn''t control her body, lost her bnce and almost fell on her face. "I knew you''ll be okay." Keith rubbed Lyra''s face and waspletely relieved, "Go ahead and check on Abigail. I''ll handle it." "Good, then I leave her to you." Lyra said so and went into Abigail''s room with Micah who was heavily armed and behind her. Keith watched Lyra''s figure disappear into the end of the corridor and turned to Irene, who was crouched on the floor with a grim look. "I have informed the Frazier family. This engagement is null and void, so please behave yourself. Get out of here before I get toozy to let you be held responsible for it." The disgust for her on his face was overwhelming. "How can you do this to me! Keith! It''s obvious I''m the one who loves you the most. This is how you respond to my love? Is that how you treat me? You''re lying to me, aren''t you? You won''t back out of the marriage!" Irene cried out. Keith was indifferent. He was standing straight and watching her grimaced face from above. "Miss! Just now your family has sent someone to inform me. What Mr. Lloyd says is true!" Peter helped her up from the floor, "Mr. and Mrs. Frazier order me to take you back immediately." "No! I''m not going back. No one can make me go back!" Irene tried to break free from his hand, but Peter grabbed her tightly. "Miss, Mr. Lloyd is now angry. You should bear with it. Your brother and madame will help you with the marriage contract!" He forcibly pulled her downstairs and looked at the people he brought with him, "What are you all standing around for? Let''s go!" The group left and was dejected, and their momentum they had when they first arrived had long gone. At this time, Abigail''s room. Micah took out a medical kit and equipment bag he had with him and did the most basic check for Abigail. Lyra sat on a small couch, watching Micah''s sharp movements while secretly observing Abigail who was sleeping peacefully on the bed. Abigail and Charlotte were half-sisters, but the two did not have simr features. Charlotte''s look was charming, delicate and affected, always showing hypocritical. Abigail''s features, on the other hand, were a bit more bright and real. She was not familiar with Abigail and was not at liberty to judge her character. But over the years, she had been operating Matton Corp sessfully, so she should be a very career- minded woman. Lyra thought she would not be a delicatedy who only had beautiful appearance. "Micah, what are the test results?" Seeing Micah start to organize the instruments, Lyra immediately went over to help. "She''s doing okay. Her brain function is showing signs of recovery, which means all her body functions are gradually improving." Micah said, handing her a report that he had organized Lyra scanned the report sheet and asked, "Is there anything we can do to get her wake up as soon as possible?" Micah pondered for a moment, "It''s not impossible. If with surgery, it is estimated that she can wake up within a week." "A week?!" Lyra wrinkled her brows in contemtion and refused, "No, a week is too long. Is there a way to get her awake in two days?" "Two days?" Micah was shocked by his sister''s request. "What I just mentioned is the safest surgery. If it has to be two days ..." He pondered for a moment, "Then there is only onest but most dangerous treatment left." "What''s the treatment?" Lyra''s eyes lit up and she asked eagerly, "Micah, how is the sess rate of this treatment?" "This surgery is called deep brain stimtion. It needs to open the skull and chest. The risk is quite high. Even I can make sure there is only 40 percent of sess rate. Are you sure you want to risk a try?" Even Micah, who was an elite in the medical field, admitted the difficulty of the surgery. If it failed ... Lyra pondered briefly, then raised her head firmly, "Try it! In any way, I believe in you! Micah, you get ready first. We''ll startter." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Keith knocked on the door and poked his head in, "Is there anything I can help you with?" "Just in time." Micah cleared his throat lightly, "Is there a room in your vi that would be suitable for making into an operating room?" "A private doctor stayed at my vi before. His room is just right for that. I''ll have the servants clean it." Keithprehended his intention. Micah nodded steadily, put together all the instruments he had brought with him, and followed Keith out. "Micah, I''m with you. I''ll be your assistant." Lyra came out after them and walked alongside into the private doctor''s room. Micah looked around the room and was quite satisfied, "Very good. With necessary equipment. Please let the servants organize and sterilize it, then bring the patient in." Connie came in with a couple of servants and quickly cleaned up the whole room. And the servants gently ced Abigail on an operating table and Micah calmly aimed the instrument at her head in preparation for the first step. "Lyra, check the power." He checked the instruments onest time to make sure everything was okay. "Everything is ready to go. No problem." Lyra stood quietly behind Micah and watched as he began the procedure with full attention. Nearly five hours had passed, and Micah''s hands were still steady with the scalpel. Sweats oozed from his forehead. Lyra took a handkerchief carefully and stood beside him, gently wiping the sweat from his forehead every now and then. "Tweezers." Micah freed a hand and reached over. She didn''t dare to dy and immediately picked up a tweezers and handed it to him. The surgery was extremely intense, but Micah seemed to be tireless and continued to steadily manipte the surgical instruments. Lyra looked at his dedicated look and praised Micah for being a genius that everyone in the medical fieldplimented him. "Lyra, disinfect the instruments again. I will open the chest soon. The slightest carelessness will let the patient be infectious." Micah had an admonition with serious face . "Okay!" Lyra responded inly. Keith stood guard outside the door of the room, constantly looking at his watch. The operation had been going on for almost ten hours and the two still hadn''te out of the room. He was extremely anxious, but did not dare to rush in for fear that it might cause disturbance to them. "Mr. Lloyd, there''s a message from the Frazier family." The butler came up the stairs and whispered. Chapter 72 You Push Keith out with Your Own Hands Chapter 72 You Push Keith out with Your Own Hands "What did they say?" Keith frowned and waited for his answer with interest. "Mr. Frazier has confined Miss Irene. She is not allowed toe out without his order." The butler replied respectfully. Keith grunted, "Good, so she can no longere to Frayton to make troubles. I finally can a peaceful life for a while." He waved his hand, gesturing the butler to leave, while he himself continued to stare at the closed door of the room. The Frazier''s residence in Suham. Irene went into a frenzy in her room. "This is too much for dad! How can he lock me in my room and not even let me out this door!" A servant approached her timidly andforted her in a soft voice, "Miss, don''t be too sad. You''re just grounded. You can stay at home in peace for a while and it will be over soon." "You know nothing about it! Get the hell out of here!" Irene took out all the flowers from a vase and threw them at the servant, "Get out! Don''t annoy me!" As if she didn''t feel relieved enough, she grabbed the vase and mmed it on the ground hard. "Miss, you can''t do that! This is a crystal vase. Madam brought it back from Fospona. It''s worth a lot of money. You can''t throw it!" The servant looked at the vase whose brim was broken and was very distressed, but did not dare to go forward easily to stop it. "All these things are my family''s. I can throw them as I want! How dare you, a servant , tell me what to do? If you dare to talk too much again, I''ll pull out your tongue!" She pushed all the cosmetics off the table, and there was a crackling and crunching sound on the floor that was very harsh. The servant knew that any further persuasion would be self-defeating, so she simply shut her mouth, closed the door and left. Mr. Frazier and Mrs. Frazier naturally heard Irene''s rant upstairs, and Mr. Frazier grimaced and threw his cigarette into an ashtray. "Look at the good daughter you''ve taught!" "What are you taking about?" Mrs. Frazier was displeased, "Is she not your daughter? You want to get rid of your responsibility?" "If you hadn''t been spoiling her, would she have be like this? This time, Keith wants to withdraw from the engagement. No matter how grovelling I am, he insists. If we let her continue to act arbitrarily, the Frazier family will have to fall into her hands!" Mr. Frazier was very angry. "You!" Mrs. Frazier was just about to sass back when Garrett Frazier, who hade down from upstairs, saw that the atmosphere was not good and ned to mediate. "Dad, Mom, Irene is grounded. It''s normal she''s in a bad mood. Just let her vent out!" "That''s not the way to vent out! Listen, if she keeps doing it like this, all those world-ss treasures at home will be gone in a moment!" Mr. Frazier pointed upstairs and sighed repeatedly, regretting that his daughter did not live up to his expectations. The sound of smashing things was still faintly audible, and Garrett pondered for a moment before deciding to go upstairs andfort her himself. Upstairs, Irene was holding an antique decorative te and was about to smash it on the floor. "Who pisses off our Miss Irene so much?" Garrett took the te from her hand and pulled her down on a couch, "Anger hurts your body. Just stop it and get over it." "Garrett!" Irene pulled his arm and was aggrieved, "Just for a divorced woman, Keith actually wants to back out of the marriage with me!" Garrett pinched her face gently. "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as that, right? I know you very well." "Since that woman''s divorce, Keith has been letting her live in the vi and treating her so tenderly and considerately. How do you expect me to endure this!?" With an indignant look on her face, Irene continued. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Garrett, I know you love me the most since I was little. Help me get rid of Lyra, okay!?" She shook his arm and pouted, "Can you tolerate and watch your sister''s favorite man being snatched away by another woman?" Garrett, however, paused and his hands pressed down on Irene''s shoulders, "Irene, say again, what is that woman''s name?" Irene was a bit puzzled, but still said it again, "Lyra, an orphan from Frayton orphanage. What qualification does she have to steal Keith from me? Garrett, do you know her?" Lyra ... The name was too familiar. Could it be her? But how can she be an orphan ...? Garrett let go her shoulders and turned his head to digest her words, with suspicion rising in his mind. "Garrett, what''s wrong with you?" Irene noticed his abnormality and asked suspiciously. "This Lyra, do you have a photo of her?" "She was in the news some time ago. I guess there are photos of her face online. You don''t know it?" Garrett shook his head. He didn''t like to pay attention to inte gossip, but what Irene said was not essible at all in Suham. It looked like the news was blocked by someone of one of the several big families. Could it be the Lloyd family? But why would the Lloyd family want to block Suham''s news about this woman? The doubts and spections in his mind grew deeper and deeper. Irene sat down on the couch and was still furious. She took out her phone, found out a photo of Lyra that she had taken, and handed it to Garrett. "Garrett, you must help me. As long as this bitch is dead, no one will steal Keith from me ..." Irene was still chattering, but Garrett was looking at the photos on her phone, and his eyes were filled with excitement. "Garrett? Did you hear me?!" Irene''s roar interrupted his trance. "So, you just want her to die so badly?" "Yes!" Irene was firm. Garrett knocked her on the head and was exasperated. "What am I supposed to scold you? The more you target her, the more you are personally pushing Keith away from you!" "Garrett, what do you mean?" Irene dodged his hand and was very upset. Garrettughed while he was infuriated, "You''re getting his only biological sister killed. Do you think he''ll not alienate you and hate you?" "What?! Sister!" Irene was shocked beyond words. Lyra was Keith''s sister? How was this possible!? "Didn''t the Lloyd family announce the death of their youngest daughter 6 years ago? Although I''ve never met her, I''ve checked Lyra''s background and she''s clearly an orphan!" Garrett sighed, "With the Lloyd family''s power, with the intention of not wanting people to investigate it, how you can possibly find it out? As for why the Lloyd family did it, perhaps, it was to protect her." But in a few minutes, Garrett had made them all clear approximately. Irene froze in ce, and was already shocked to the point of being wordless. Garrett nced at the room that was messed by her, "If you still want to keep this engagement with Keith, don''t even think about killing her. In the meantime, you should stay home and think about how to apologize to her." He patted Irene on the shoulder and left her bedroom. When Lyra disappeared 6 years ago and the Lloyd family announced her death, he was devastated and inconsble for a time. Later on, although he was in many dates with a number of female celebrities, which were arranged by his parents, explicitly or implicitly, he could never forget her. Now that he knew that she was alive and well, and she was in Frayton, he can''t wait to fly back to her. After Garrett left, Irene was still stunned to the spot and took a long time toe back to her senses. Everything she didn''t understand now had an exnation. Why did Lyra have dinner with Keith in his office? Why did Keith take good care of her? Why did Lyra take the position of agency director as soon as she came to Angle Group first time... ? Then she, wouldn''t she have almost harmed her future sister-inw? Chapter 73 Abigail does not Feel Right Chapter 73 Abigail does not Feel Right Suddenly, she was sober and feeling extremely grateful that Lyra didn''t die this time. Otherwise, she and Keith would never have been able to be together again. She sat down weak and limp, contemting how she should undo what she had done before. After thinking about it, she picked up her phone and made a phone call to Keith. The waiting time became extraordinarily long as a busy signal kepting from the receiver. "What?" She heard Keith''s impatient voice. "I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else." "Wait! Keith, I really need to talk to you!" Irene gripped the phone tightly and was afraid that he would hang up the phone in the next second. "If you want me to persuade your father to release you from your grounding, no need to talk. I''m still considering the marriage contract." "No, I''m trying to find Lyra. I don''t have her contact information ... can you put her on the phone?" Irene''s voice became smaller and smaller when saying this. "You''re looking for her? I advise you to stop disturbing Lyra. I won''t let you get a chance to hurt her." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Keith warned in a low voice. "No, I''m here to apologize to her," Irene bit her lower lip, "Please give her the phone. Keith, I''m begging you." "Apologize?" Keith was even more surprised. Since she was far away from them in Suham and grounded, and she should not be able to do anything, he reluctantly agreed to her request. He knocked gently on the door of the makeshift operating room, opened it slightly, and waved at Lyra who was in the room. Lyra nced at Micah, who was still focused on the surgery, and tiptoed out. "What''s wrong?" Keith handed her his cell phone, "Irene is looking for you." "Looking for me?" Lyra took his phone suspiciously and nced at the screen, "What? You''re back home, and you''re still trying to call to give me a hard time?" "No, I''m here to apologize to you." Irene''s voice was devoid of the arrogance and dominance, but as a rich young woman of a wealthy family, it was impossible for her to admit her mistakepletely. "For what happened before, I am wrong. ept my apology to you. As long as you don''t get in the way of Keith and I being together in the future, I''m willing to live in harmony with you." Lyra did not speak. It seemed that she knew her true identity? Seeing no sound from her side, Irene felt a little diffident and continued, "To show my sincerity. About Abigail, I''ll consider it a gift to you." "Give me a gift?" Lyraughed, "Well then, I''ll see." Irene was not angry when Lyra hung up, and then made another phone call. Almost instantly, the call was answered by Charlotte who was at the hospital. "Well, did you find Abigail?" "There''s no need to look for her because, she''s already dead." Irene said indifferently. "Really?" Charlotte sounded ted, "Are you sure? She was at Keith''s vi, right? Did the person you sent kill her personally? She ..." Irene interrupted her question, "Well, you don''t need to know that much. It''s enough for you to be clear that she''s dead. I''m just calling to inform you that our cooperation is over." Charlotte didn''t expect her decision to be so quick at all and widened her eyes in shock. "Why? Just because Lyra and Abigail are both dead?" "That''s right. Because of this matter, Keith wants to withdraw from the marriage, and my parents already know about it." Irene''s tone rose a few pitches, "I am having a very hard time protecting myself, and I have no time to cooperate with you. The two women who threaten you the most are dead anyway, and you, the heiress of the Matton Corp, have a brighter future." "But ..." "There''s no but. That''s all." Irene interrupted her impatiently and hung up the phone directly. Charlotte was about to say something else when she got a busy signal in response. She looked at the call log on her phone in a daze. She was happy and a little puzzled at the same time. Although solving the two people she hated the most certainly deserved her joy, Irene''s perverse attitude today had to make her suspicious again. She felt that Irene was much stranger than usual tonight, but she couldn''t say exactly what was strange. Forgot it. Since she can''t figure it out, she won''t think about it for a while. She tossed the phone aside andy down on the bed. She tried to put these doubts out of her mind, but what Irene had said was so ingrained in her mind that it wouldn''t go away for a long time. The more Charlotte thought about it, the more distracted she became. She simply sat up, looking up at the ceiling. Something was off about Irene tonight, and it made her suspicious of her former partner. The two originally came together because of their respective interests. For how much they trusted each other, she was afraid only they themselves were clear. "It looks like you''re recovering quite well!" Katelyn walked in with a servant, saw her sitting on the bed and frowned in disgust, "Hurry up and eat. Don''t pretend to be mature." Charlotte had never been used to having the meals provided by the hospital. Even if it was the VIP set meal, she just threw it aside in disgust after having a little, so she kept asking the Matthews family to bring her food. Katelyn had been making snide remarks about her, both explicitly and implicitly. Charlotte took the meal from the servant, and the sight of Katelyn reminded her of Abigail, who had died, which made her feel extraordinarily good. "Yeah, I''m recovering fast, which is a good thing for my family. After all, I''m the heiress to the Matthews family. What would happen to my family if something happens to me?" As she stirred her fruit and vegetable sd, she raised her head and looked askance at Katelyn. Katelyn unceremoniously rolled her eyes and said contemptuously, "Your mother is a mistress, and you''re a bitch. You can''t get rid of the identity for the rest of your life. Even if you are in a high position now, so what? What is not yours is not yours after all." After saying that, Katelyn looked away, not even bothering to look at her, lest she gave herself a hard time. She looked at Katelyn, who looked as usual, and was confused. Abigail disappeared for no reason and Katelyn was not anxious and unease at all? There was something that she didn''t always feel right. Thinking of this, she gave Katelyn a cold look, "I am only injured and will be discharged soon, but your child is more pitiful. After all, she leaves this world forever." With the posture of a victor, she watched Katelyn''s expression that was gradually changed from calmness to panic. "What did you say?!" Katelyn walked towards her and grabbed her by the hospital gown, "Tell me clearly. What''s wrong with my daughter?" "Do you have a problem with your ears?" Charlotte pped her hand away in disgust, "I said, your daughter, she will never be in this world because Abigail she, is dead!" "Impossible! It''s fake! You''re lying! My daughter is alive and well. How could she die! You''re lying to me. Because you''re jealous of her, you''re cursing her!" Katelyn was so emotional and angry that her fingers were trembling as she pointed at Charlotte. Chapter 74 Youll Really Hurt Abigail Chapter 74 You''ll Really Hurt Abigail "Why do I have to be jealous of her? She''s just a vegetable that doesn''t pose any threat." Charlotte retorted sarcastically. "If you don''t believe me, ask the people who took her away. Abigail''s death has nothing to do with me." Katelyn covered her ears and screamed, running out in panic. Charlotte watched her leave and finally couldn''t control her emotions andughed aloud. Originally she had doubts about Irene''s words, but now looking at Katelyn''s reaction, she could already be sure that something indeed happened to Abigail and that there was no one left topete with her for the Matthews family heiress-ship. She finally won once! Now that Lyra and Abigail were dead, there was no one to steal Melvin''s love from her anymore, and no one to stand in the way of her gaining more fame and status. Charlotte was in an extraordinarily good mood. She forked a piece of sd and put it into her mouth, still being unable to restrain fromughing. After just two bites, she ced the sd on the bedside table and lifted the nket. Seeing this, the servant hurriedly came over to support her and asked in confusion, "Miss, what are you doing?" "Discharge." Charlotte sounded resolute, and with the help of the servant, she sat down on a wheelchair and left the ward. Katelyn came out of the hospital and ordered the Matthews family''s driver to drive as fast as possible to Keith''s vi. It was already nighttime, and the sky was filled with stars, adding a bit of romance to the calmte night. She rushed into the yard in a rage, waking up the butler and a group of servants who had already fallen asleep. "It iste at night. If you have anything to ask, please wait until tomorrow." The butler rose sleepily to greet her and said as politely as he could. "No way! I want to see my daughter today!" Katelyn pushed him away fiercely with red eyes, "Tell me, where is Abigail?!" "Please calm down. You will disturb other people like this. Please go back." Seeing Katelyn''s agitation, the butker immediately asked the servant to stop her. "What are you all doing? Come over and help!" Katelyn turned around and shouted angrily at her bodyguards. While the Matthews family''s bodyguards and butler and servants were arguing, Katelyn got into the vi. She looked up at the lights that were still on on the third floor and walked quickly up the stairs. Keith, who was at the top of the stairs, had just seen Katelyn and before he could speak, she grabbed him by the sleeve. "Where is my daughter? I want to see her now!" Keith frowned and pulled his sleeve out of her hand, haughtily straightening the clothes, "Calm down. She is being treated in the room on the third floor. You can rest assured." "No, I want to see her now!" She simply could not be reassured until she saw herself that Abigail was alive. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lyra heard the sound of arguinging from outside and just came out of the room to see this scene and walked over. "Mrs. Matthews, I said when I took Abigail away that I will keep her safe. You agreed then, but now you When Katelyn saw her, she immediately grabbed her and wouldn''t let go, "I don''t care about that now. I want to stop working with you! Now let me see Abigail right now. I want to take her away!" Lyra wrinkled her brows and pushed her hand away in displeasure. "I understand that you are worried about your daughter. But please, Mrs. Matthews, don''t forget that you represent the entire Matthews family. Is the Matthews family so free to go back on their words when doing business? I will not give you permission to take her away." Katelyn was at a loss for words, not knowing how to rebut her, and simply being unreasonable. "Anyway, if you don''t let me see my daughter today, I won''t leave even if I die here!" Lyra was about to call a servant to see Katelyn out when the servant who had been apanying Abigail came out of the room anxiously. "Miss Lyra, something happens! Miss Matthews is in danger!" "What?!" Katelyn clearly heard the servant''s voice, and defiantly pushed Lyra away to rush into the room. "How''s Abigail? Quickly let me in to see her!" Lyra was quick to pull her back and stop her from rushing into the operating room. "You''re only hurting her by going in there now and interrupting any treatment process! Do you really want to lose your daughter forever?" Katelyn was shocked by her sharp tone of voice and eyes. Frozen for several seconds, before struggling to get up, she tried to break free from her, but can not me! You took my daughter and you won''t let me see her. If anything happens to her, I will kill you! I have to see her today!" She wrenched Lyra''s fingers as hard as she could, but still couldn''t get free. "Let go of me! Let me in!" "Fine, then you go in! Interrupt the operation inside and any ident with Abigail is your fault." Lyra let go, had her arms crossed and looked at her coldly. She stumbled two steps before she could stand, staring at Lyra incredulously. "How dare you! Perform surgery on Abigail privately?!" "Yes, but the surgeon operating inside is Micah, a medical elite, international award winner, the number one in the entire medical field. But among all the surgeries he handled, there is not a single case of failure. I believe him. You have also heard of him. If you rush in now and interrupt Micah''s surgery, you''re really doing her a disservice." Katelyn, who had already reached the door to grasp the doorknob, hesitated. She and Jamie had wanted to ask Micah to see Abigail before, but he was too famous and cold. He was not someone they could afford to hire as a small family Frayton. Lyra, this woman was able to persuade Micah toe to Frayton himself? In the end, she should trust this woman ... Katelyn was standing in front of the door, and with the slightest twist of the door, she could see her baby girl in the room as she wished. However, she struggled internally for a long time. Finally, she still withdrew her hand. "Lyra, I believe you once more, but I still say, if anything happens to Abigail, I''ll kill you guys!" She said so reluctantly and turned around to leave the vi. Lyra and Keith looked at each other. Both relieved, and they re-entered the operating room. Gradually there was light in the sky. Katelyn got into the car and closed her eyes tiredly. "Mrs. Matthews, are we ... ?" The driver asked tentatively. "Go back to the Matthews House." She opened her eyes and a few moments of ruthlessness suddenly shed in her face. The ck BMW slowly pulled into the garage of the vi. Katelyn adjusted her expression and ran all the way in. Jamie was sitting in the hall watching the morning news, with Charlotte sitting along. It was like a picture of a father and daughter in daily harmony. "Oh! Jamie!" Katelyn''s voice ruined that damned harmony as she ran in. The two sitting on the couch turned around to see Katelyn''s grief-stricken face towards Jamie, crying, "Honey! Our daughter is gone!" Chapter 75 Let Her be Reviled by the World even if she dies Chapter 75 Let Her be Reviled by the World even if she dies "What''s happened to Abigail?" Jamie turned off the TV and asked. "Abigail was taken away by Keith. He said he got a doctor to operate on her. But the surgery went wrong and Abigail ..." Katelyn cried her eyes out with grief, and continued, "I went to Keith''s vi to ask him, but he just wouldn''t give me back our daughter. She was already gone, and he kicked me out!" She covered her chest and sobbed. Jamie hurriedly poured her a ss of water, helped her sit down, and gently patted her back. "Keith is not someone we can afford to mess with." After hearing the sad news about their daughter, Jamie''s eyes also turned red, but it was Keith who ... One was the corpse of their daughter, and the other side was Keith who was an influential man in entertainment industry, not to mention he had the support of the Lloyd family, the richest family in Suham. Even if he was pained by the death of their daughter, and wanted Keith to pay the price, he dared not easily provoke him. He was caught in the middle. Charlotte sat on the side with an unconcealed and gloating look. Katelyn eased over from the grief, saw her smile and became more angry, pointing at her and cursing. "You bitch, you''re the one who screwed my daughter! If it wasn''t for you, Abigail would not have been in a car ident! I lose my beloved daughter because of you!" Charlotte snorted andughed, "I didn''t let her get drunk and crash her car, nor did I send her to Keith to force her to have an operation. What does her death have to do with me? Don''t frame me up and throw mud at me." She rolled her eyes in disgust and ced a crystal cup in her hand heavily on the coffee table. "You bitch. Why have you known in advancest night that Abigail was dead!? You still dare to quibble. I will beat you to death today!" Katelyn, who was furious, grabbed the TV remote from the coffee table and threw it at her. "Stop it all!" Jamie yelled and the two had to stop their fight. Charlotte moved to the side of the couch to keep her distance from Katelyn and spoke lightly. "Tomorrow is the day Melvin said he would give an ount to the public. We can use this opportunity to make public the news of my sister''s death." "What do you mean? You''re going to take advantage of Abigail like this when she''s dead?" Katelyn got vexed again, and Jamie hurriedly pulled her back and gestured for Charlotte to continue. "Tomorrow we''ll hold a press conference, and while announcing Abigail''s death, put all the me on Lyra, so as not to offend Keith. But take the advantage of public opinion." She had been nning this reception tomorrow for a long time. Even if Lyra died, she will ruin this bitch''s reputation and make her be disdained by everyone! Jamie pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement with her offer. "Then we will follow your n. Arrange this matter properly." Jamie was listless and still sad. He sighed and led Katelyn go upstairs. Because there was still a day before the announcement, all the media still continued to pay attention to this matter, and the masses were waiting for the truth to be revealed online. This night, perhaps many people were tossing and turning. It was difficult to sleep well. Lyra, naturally had not forgotten it and was waiting for this big show to take the stage tomorrow. Late at night, she remained extraordinarily awake and sleepless. After turning over a few times in bed, she got out of bed, went to the cab on tiptoe, and took out a small wooden box at the top. She gently opened the small box and took out a photo at the bottom of the box. It was a wedding photo of her and Melvin, and this was the only one. If old Freeman, yton did not force Melvin to take a wedding photo with her, perhaps the three years of marriage in the end will not even leave a photo together. She clutched the photo tightly, and her gaze was deep. The knuckles were slightly white because of the force. She was cold as usual and there was no expression on her face. She was so engrossed in watching that didn''t hear Keith knocking several times on the door. Keith just stood quietly by the door, watching her, and sighing silently.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Melvin was so cold and heartless to her. Can she still not let go? He was about to walk in and offer words offort when Lyra''s next move startled him in ce. She picked up the scissors, aimed at the middle of the photo and cut it in half without hesitation. Then she cut Melvin''s photo into pieces. "Rara, what are you doing?" Keith walked in and patted her shoulder in relief, "I thought it was because you couldn''t let go and thought of him again ..." "No" Lyra sneered, and the expression on her face suddenly became fierce overwhelmingly. "It''s time for him to pay the debt he owes me for these three years of marriage." ... It was a long night. Charlotte, who was tossing and turning in bed, could not sleep peacefully. Melvin did not contact her whole day, and she was too busy preparing for the press conference the next day to call him. Tomorrow was the day he promised to give an ount to the public. Without talking to him, she always felt insecure in her heart. She leaned against the head of the bed, sat up, and touched her cell phone that was on the nightstand. Then she opened on her address book and dialed his number. A busy tone rang through the receiver. The phone was never answered, only the familiar female voice saying "The number you have called is switched off." On weekdays, Melvin will asionally turn on the mute in order to work, but never turn off the phone. Charlotte panicked and was about to dial again when the phone rang first. After seeing the name noted on the screen, she picked up the phone and asked with anxiety, "Where''s Melvin? Where is he?" "Miss Charlotte, I''m at the back door of the house. Can youe down here yourself?" The voiceing from the phone was very faint. Charlotte was shocked, and hurriedly changed into a casual dress, and went out the door gingerly. Fred, who was waiting at the back door, kept looking and finally saw her hurrying towards him. "What are you doing here? Isn''t Melvin with you? Why isn''t he answering my calls?" Charlotte was confused and unease. She swept nce at Fred, who was scowling. With the dim light, she saw his hair was disheveled. And there were several openings on his clothes and pants. His face was still scarred, and there was a smell of blood all over his body. "What''s wrong with you? Who hurt you like this?" Her emotions turned from confusion to shock, but her heart grew more and more anxious. "After boss learned that Lyra jumped out of the ne, he drove straight over to look for her and hasn''t returned yet. The signal towers are too far apart from each other. Boss should not have received your call. And ... he should not be able to return for a while." "What?! He''s gone to Lyra?" Charlotte''s heart tightened and she hurriedly asked again, "So is my n exposed?" Chapter 76 I want to denounce her evil deeds Chapter 76 I want to denounce her evil deeds "No, don''t worry. I took all the me on myself. After the boss left, he ordered me to be imprisoned. That''s why I was seriously injured. I escaped while the group was drunk at night." Charlotte listened to his words and was stunned in ce, and her eyes were full of dismay. "Boss will not retain me anymore, and will even hold me responsible and dispose of me strictly. Can you take me in for a while? I''m injured and can''t run far. But when I get better, I''ll leave immediately." Seeing Charlotte frozen, he didn''t continue. He hastily added humbly and eagerly, "Don''t worry. I won''t give you any trouble." "That ... allows me to think about it." Charlotte subconsciously took a step back, "I''ll try to take care of this properly." Fred, who had lost Melvin''s trust, was no longer of any value to her. But if she offended him openly, he would expose all of her wrongdoings after he left the Matthews House, which would be even more detrimental to her. In order to ensure that the n was foolproof, she can only pretend to care for him and take him in for a few days first. "Of course it''s no problem. You''re hurt like this now. I can''t just sit back and watch." Charlotte tugged on his sleeve, "I''ll let you stay at the inferior room for the next two days. Is that okay?" "I''m grateful that Miss Matthews is willing to take me in and give me a ce to live, so how can I feel wronged?" Fred looked at her excitedly with a look of sincerity and affection. Charlotte answered with a smile on her face, but the moment she turned around, her face went cold. What was the point of talking about return when he was obviously a worthless piece of shit? Fred limped behind her. His eyes kept following her back and his heart admired her more. After Charlotte set him up, she gave a few brief exnations and went back to her room. She sat up in bed and made a phone call again. A shady look appeared on her face once again. "When the dust settles tomorrow, I want you to kill him and put an end to it forever by using whatever method you have." Without waiting for a response from the person on the other side, Charlotte coldly hung up the phone and threw it on the nightstand. Early the next morning. Charlotte woke up early to freshen up and make sure she appeared wlessly in front of the press. Media reporters from all walks of life had long been outside the arena, holding cameras and microphones, and trying to get the first exclusive photos. Charlotte elegantly and calmly got out of the car and gave a decent smile to the camera lens. "I''m d to see you all here today. And today I will fulfill the promise that my fianc, Mr. Freeman, gave to you. Because Mr. Freeman has a temporary matter to deal with, so I will open this reception and I will reveal the final truth for you." She looked around the room without fear and picked up the speech she had already prepared. Journalists whispered about her confident atmosphere. She became more and more proud of herself after hearing thepliments from the reporters in the front row. "Just a short time ago, my fianc''s ex-wife, Miss Carroll, secretly bribed thugs to frame me. And I got serious injury and stayed at the hospital for a week, during which a wreath was sent to insult me as I''m sure the public knows." "Originally I wanted to reconcile the party concerned, but I didn''t expect that she would be so heartless as to take my sister Abigail, who has be a vegetable, away from the hospital and brutally kill her!" Charlotte excitedly stated Lyra''s "crime", and even squeezed out tears when she pretended to be emotional. The reporters were in an uproar and began to talk to each other. On the stage, Charlotte continued her vocal usations. "This reception today is not only to clear my name, but to speak out against her evil deeds! We, the Matthews family, will not tolerate such bullying!" Her words were like a boulder thrown into ake, stirring up a thousand waves in the room. The reporters and the crowd of onlookers were shocked by her words and began to explode into a loud discussion. "Miss Matthews'' statement must be based on something. Can you show us the evidence? It is really difficult to convince the audiencepletely with empty words." A reporter questioned. "Of course, speaking from evidence, no one is exempt." Charlotte was prepared for this and cast the evidence, forged in advance, onto arge screen behind her. She turned sideways and showed the crowd the image on the screen, "This is the transaction record and screenshot of Lyra buying the fighter and deliberately hurting me. And this is the hospital surveince when she took my sister ..." As soon as a few pictures were released, some righteously indignant journalists stood up. "This is a society governed by the rule ofw. She''s too arrogant! A life for a life! Let''s go to the Angle Group together and get a statement!" "That''s right! There is strength in numbers. We are not afraid of them!" The journalists on the scene all stood up, and the crowd outside the arena was infected by their anger. Charlotte stood on the stage, looking at all that she made. The corners of her mouth could not help but curl upwards. "I''m afraid Miss Matthews got carried away too soon. The so-called truth you present to everyone is the opposite of the truth." A clear female voice, apanied by the rhythmic sound of high heels hitting the ground, rang out. Although it was not loud, it was extremely prating. The crowd''s boisterous shouting came to an abrupt halt. Charlotte nced back and her gentle smile gradually froze on her face. Lyra, in a burgundy slim fishtail dress, walked slowly, as if a red rose, dangerous and charming. With a smile on her face, she looked directly at Charlotte with no fear at all. "You, you are not dead?!" Charlotte looked at her in shock. "Where did Miss Matthews learn of my death? There was no news about me released in the past few days. Could it be that Miss Matthews sent someone to kill me?" Lyra caught her in a loophole and immediately recriminated. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The reporters and the crowd turned their heads to Charlotte and waited for her answer. Therge venue was silent, leaving Lyra standing outside the crowd and staring at her. Charlotte quickly realized that there was still media present and immediately regained herposure and took it in stride, "I just heard about it. It''s nothing to dwell on." "But since you''re here, there''s something I can confront you with in court." She was aggressive and determined not to let go the thing about Abigail, "Why did you take my sister from the hospital that day and operate on her without the consent of the Matthews family, causing her to have an ident?" "If you do these things just to target me, thene at me. My sister is innocent!" She showed a pitiful expression and tilted her head in a feigned stubbornness, with tears shining in her eyes . These words made the crowd, which had just been filled with righteous indignation, wake up as if from a dream and make a big fuss, moring for Lyra''s life for a life! Lyra was not angry at being denounced by everyone. She wrapped her arms around her chest and gave a coldugh. "What a great speech from Miss Matthews, but unfortunately you''re about to be proven wrong." Chapter 77 How does it feel when everybody hits you when you’re down Chapter 77 How does it feel when everybody hits you when youre down Charlotte didn''t budge either, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Lyra, you''re still so arrogant. Everything should be based on evidence. Since you want me to be proven wrong, show me the evidence!" "I am the evidence!" A soft and slender voice suddenly rang out from outside the meeting room. Immediately afterwards, a bodyguard pushed a wheelchair in. The person in the wheelchair was pale, and her tired face was haggard from a serious illness that could not be hidden. Lyra duly stepped aside so that everyone present could see who wasing. "Abigail?! Aren''t you dead? How did ... this happen?" Charlotte was about to lose her expression on her face. Originally she was so happy about the death of the two biggest obstacles that she couldn''t sleep for a few nights. But now, not only were these two bitches not dead, but they were also openly appearing at the venue to prove her wrong! She was so angry that the rage nearly consumed her on the spot! "Abigail! My daughter!" Katelyn ran to Abigail regardless of anything, crouched down in front of her, trembled, reached out and gently stroked her face. It was her daughter, who could smile and wink. The vivid Abigail! "My baby ... I knew youre blessed. You will be safe and will be fine ..." She wrapped her arms tightly around Abigail and rested her head on her shoulder, sobbing uncontrobly. Jamie, who was following closely behind Katelyn, also had red eyes and was full of emotion: "It''s good to be awake. It''s good to be awake! Good girl, you have suffered a lot!" Charlotte, standing on the stage, stared in awe at the harmonious family in front of her. It took her a long time to realize that Katelyn knew that Abigail was not dead. So, everything yesterday morning was an act on her part? Even Irene was lying to herself? She couldn''t ept this fact at all. Why! Why should everyone turn to this bitch Lyra!? Her eyes were red with hatred, and while everyone''s attention was drawn to the reunited family, she cleared her throat and coughed softly. "Even if my sisteres back unharmed, you still won''t be able to get rid of your guilt!" She looked at Lyra with a gaze as sharp as a torch. Lyra took a chair close by and sat down, propping her chin up with one hand, asking with interest, "So tell me. What''s my crime?" "You bought ten thugs, tricked me into a small dark house in the suburbs, and let them poison me, causing me to be seriously injured and hospitalized. The evidence is overwhelming. How do you exin this?" Sweat seeped from Charlotte''s clenched palm. She clenched her fists harder again under the cover of the speaker''s desk. "It seems Miss Matthews is getting better at turning things upside down." Disdain and yfulness shed across Lyra''s face, "You want an exnation. I''ll give it to you now!" As soon as she finished her words, she raised her hand to gesture something. Before Charlotte could digest her words, a group of police officers suddenly rushed into the room and surrounded Charlotte with a group. "What are you doing here?!" Charlotte was pale and held on to the speaker''s desk to steady herself. "Ms. Charlotte, we suspect that you caused Miss Abigail''s car ident, kidnapped Melissa, and framed up. Pleasee with us for the investigation." A police officer at the head of the group showed his certificate and led the men to hold her down. "It''s not like that! You guys listen to me! You can''t arrest me!" Charlotte broke down and shouted. The police officer took her arms behind her back and sharply fastened the handcuffs, "Whether it is you or not, youll know aftering to the police station." The reporters had long been stunned, and the cameras held in their hands turned into pendulums. All the reporters and onlookers were shocked by this sudden reversal. The words of the police were clear as to who was lying. A bunch of sh cameras aimed at Charlotte''s face and they clicked the shutters. "I knew she had no good intentions from the moment she came back!" Katelyn used her excitedly, not forgetting to give her a stomp. Jamie, who was also furious, grabbed the microphone on stage and announced in a loud voice. "I will not tolerate this kind of scum in the Matthews family. I solemnly announce to the public that from today onwards, Charlottes heir status in Matthews Group is canceled and the father-daughter rtionship is permanently severed. She is no longer a member of the Matthews family!" Even her father, the only rtive in the world, chose to abandon her. Charlotte''s original expression of despair and crying gradually turned into wantonughter. Theughter sounded a bit creepy. She was dragged hard to the police car under the attention of the crowd. ... In the Matthews House, Fred slowly opened his eyes, squinting for a moment at the sunlighting in through the window, and only after a long time did he struggle to sit up. He had been badly injured when he escapedst night, and after Charlotte settled him in a separate room in the middle of nowhere, he couldn''t fight the exhaustion and drowsiness and drifted off to sleep. It was almost at noon, and the other servants of the Matthews family were busy. No one paid attention to the fact that there were still people living in this long-abandoned room. Fred crossed his arms and sat on the couch in contemtion. Staying with the Matthews family was not a long-term solution, and he had to find a new ce as soon as possible, preferably away from Frayton. He was unaware of what was happening outside, and was foolishly upset that he would leave Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte. He sighed and went back to bed, staring at the ceiling in disbelief. The door was pushed open with the sound of "creak". He raised his head and looked toward the door to find that it was a doctor in the white coat and mask who had walked in. Last night it seemed he heard Charlotte say she was going to help him find a doctor to treat him, and he hadn''t cared. He didn''t expect Charlotte to be so attached to him. He was so moved that he sat up and asked politely, "Is the doctor Miss Matthews sent for? Please have a seat." "Yes, it''s me." The man dressed as a doctor pushed up his sses and kept his head down, so it was impossible to see his expression. "Thanks." Fred removed his defenses and nodded politely. "I should. Since I took Miss Matthews'' money, I should certainly help her with these things." After a brief examination, the doctor took out a syringe. "What kind of medication is injected? Don''t you need to prescribe something else?" Fred frowned slightly, but put his arm out anyway. "This is the medicine to help you recover. What to do next, I will take care of it." The doctor picked up a piece of cotton with tweezers and dabbed it with iodine and wiped it on the injection. Fred looked at his unskilled movements and became more and more suspicious. Although he was seriously injured, but they were superficial injuries. Disinfection to stop the bleeding was the only treatment needed and taking medicine would be fine. When he was Melvin''s assistant before, he also helped people who were seriously injured to deal with it, so there was no need for such aplicated injection of drugs and then treatment. Just a moment before the syringe needle was about to stick into his skin, he turned over his wrist and backhanded the doctor''s hand to push him away. He shouted angrily, "You''re not a doctor! Who are you?!" Chapter 78 Laugh at you hasnt changed a bit from the divorce Chapter 78 Laugh at you hasn''t changed a bit from the divorce "I can''t believe you noticed it." The man was stunned for a moment, ripped off the stethoscope hanging around his neck and threw at him, "Then I won''t pretend. If someone wants you dead, you won''t walk out alive today!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fred forced himself to bear the pain of his injuries and was able to dodge his attack. With a backward roll, he kept a distance from this man. "Who sent you?!" "Didn''t you already guess whom Im with?" The man rushed up with agility and wrestled with him in the small room. "You no longer have any use. Living will only stand in the way of Miss Matthews. I advise you not to be insensitive. Go to hell!" He locked Fred with his thick right arm and raised his left hand high to Fred''s neck. "I don''t believe you! It''s impossible! Miss Matthews won''t hurt me. Who sent you to frame her up!" Fred struggled violently and flexed his elbow, against him heavily on his chest. The man dodged, and the syringe was knocked out of his hands. Fred took advantage of the situation to crouch down and quickly pick up the syringe. "Good, how dare you be so rampant when you''re on the verge of death. Hurry up and bring me the syringe! I''ll send you to heaven!" The doctor waspletely enraged by him. "Then we''ll see if you''ve got what it takes." Fred covered the wound that was oozing blood from the violent movement and collided head-on with him. Just as the two collided against each other, Fred saw the right moment to jab the needle hard into his back, pushing the sedative inside. The man grunted and copsed limply. After doing all this, Fred sat down on the floor, panting heavily, and when he had recovered some strength, he did not hesitate to push open the door of the room. Whether what the man said was true or not, he had to leave the Matthews family first. He ran outside in a frenzy. He was going to find Charlotte and ask her himself if what this man said was true or not! Following the path Charlotte brought him in onst night, he felt his way to the back door and stumbled out. Because he was so desperate to get an answer from Charlotte, he couldn''t care less about the wounds that started bleeding all over his body, and finally lost his strength and fell to the ground. He struggled to brace himself with his arms, trying not to fall over. His head was dizzy. Vaguely, he saw a red-skirted woman walking towards him, with a long fishtailce that swayed. "Dazed?" The woman stood in front of him and observed him. Her icy voice sounded devoid of any emotion. Fred was in a semi-conscious state, only to feel that the tone was so familiar, trying to brace himself to lift his head to see who it was, but his eyes went ck and hepletely passed out. After he wake up again, he found the woman standing in front of him ... It was Lyra. "You ... you''re not dead?!" "Sorry to disappoint you." Lyra smiled faintly and had no intention of leaving. After dealing with Charlotte, she hade all the way over to find Fred. "I''m afraid you don''t know that your Miss Matthews has been sent to the police for several crimes. And you, too, are not far behind." "How is this possible!?" Fred''s eyes were a mixture of shock and anger, "It must be you. Youre a vicious woman. You deliberately set her up!" "As for what''s really going on, you''d better ask her yourself." Lyra didn''t bother to talk to him. "You are shameless! Don''t think you can clear your name of those crimes! Even if I go to jail, I will still try to make you pay for your evil by all means!" "Fine, I''ll wait." Lyra snorted coldly, looking down at the raggedly dressed man from above, "But for now, you tell me first, where is Melvin?" Fred looked up at her andy on the floorughing. "What are youughing at?" Lyra frowned. "Iugh at the fact that you haven''t changed at all, still the same as before the divorce. You only cling to the boss." The dying man put away his smile and his tone was extraordinarily harsh, "I thought you will change and recognize reality aftering back from the death, but it seems that you are still overestimated." Lyra''s face was puzzled, but she didn''t bother to exin to him and didn''t say anything about it. "Do you think you can still get boss again? I tell you, no way! Boss will not like a woman who has a murderous heart like you." Fred looked at her with eyes full of disgust. It took him a lot of strength to say these words, and hey on the ground panting. His features screwed together because of the pain. Lyra looked at him expressionlessly, "There is a limit to my patience, so I''ll ask you onest time. Where is Melvin?" "I won''t tell you! I won''t even die! Don''t even think about going back to boss!" shouted Fred hysterically, "When bosses back, he''ll get back at you a thousand times over, and he won''t let you go!" "Very well." Lyra turned to leave, "I hope you''re still tough-talking in the police station." She opened the door sharply and got into the car. Even if Fred didn''t say anything, she always had a way of knowing Melvin''s whereabouts. She raised her hand to look at her watch and nned to drive to the Freeman Manor while it was still early. When she thought of the disgusting faces of the mother and daughter, she could not help but frown. Going further would enter into the familiar vi area, and Lyra slowed down. A sudden ringing of her cell phone made her pull over to the side of the road. "What''s wrong?" "Director, bad news. Something happened at the shooting base!" On the phone, Kellie''s tone was panic-stricken. "Dont rush. Stabilize first. What happened over the shooting base?" Lyra leaned back on the seat, and her face was gradually gloomy. "Two contestants suddenly got into a dispute. One of them has a very rich family background, proposed to break the contract and withdraw from thepetition. And want to prosecute Angle Group ... Director, what can we do? Pleasee over quickly!" Kellie''s voice was with a sobbing tone. "Got it. I''ll be right back. Wait for me in the office." Lyra hung up the phone. She nced in the rear-view mirror and saw the vi area that was bing smaller and smaller. Grunting coldly, she stepped on the gas and sped off in the opposite direction. Kellie had already gotten her papers and was waiting downstairs at the office. When she saw her, she jumped on her as if she had seen a savior. "Director, take a look. This is what the person in charge there sent me." Kellie anxiously handed her the folder, "One of the contestants in dispute is an actress. She started her career as an actress three years ago. The other is a rich girl from neighbor city. Two sides do not give in to each other. It has seriously affected the shooting process. What can we do?" Lyra took the file, nced at it for a few lines. Then she got a general idea of the situation, and closed the folder with her backhand. "Director?" Kellie asked nervously. She had just joined thepany for a short time, and this was the first time she had encountered this kind of thing. She was afraid that if she didn''t handle it well, she would cause huge losses to Angle Group. "We are not afraid of her!" Chapter 79 Pay liquidated damages before withdrawing from the race Chapter 79 Pay liquidated damages before withdrawing from the race Lyra strode over to Magotan, pulled open the door, and gestured for Kellie to get in as well. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She sped all the way to the shooting site. Kellie anxiously sat in the passenger seat and suddenly felt ashamed: "Sorry director, I do not know how to drive, and you have to take me. If I could, I could have been your driver." "I thought you were going to say something. What''s the big deal. You can learn how to driveter." Lyra was amused by her words and her mood, which had rxed her tense emotion. Kellie wanted to say something else, but thought better of it and kept her mouth shut, looking at Lyra with adoration in her eyes. Lyra braked sharply outside the shooting site and hurried inside. Kellie followed her quickly, and her face was as serious as hers. The person in charge was notified in advance and stood outside the door to greet them. "Director, you''re finally here. These two are making a lot of noise, and we really have no choice." The person in charge introduced the situation while walking, "On one side is a new star. On the other side is a rich girl. We can''t afford to offend either one, so we can only invite you here." "What are the names of these two yers? Who said dropping out of the race?" Lyra asked. "The little-known actress is Carmen Everett, and the rich girl is the neighbor city''s Samantha Fulton. The two got into a fight over the bed, and both said they are dropping out." "Since they are moring to leave, we don''t have to force them to stay." She sneered, "But there is always a need to punish someone as a warning to others, so that they understand what is meant by rules." The two men had arrived in the hall as they spoke, and the two parties were sitting on each side, facing each other on the verge of breaking out a fight. "Are you two the ones making trouble?" Lyra looked at the two with an unfriendly face, "You can just leave if you don''t want to participate anymore, so don''t give everyone a hard time." "Who are you? A mere brokerage director? You dare to give me a cold face?" Carmen gave her a disgusted look, "I came to your show because I respect Angle Group. If not for Mr. Lloyd''s sake, who woulde to this kind of show with no traffic and no buzz?" "I hope Miss Everett recognizes the reality. With your current fame and status, you don''t deserve to say such things." Lyra elegantly sat down in the main seat, continued, "Angle Group can upy a ce in the entertainment industry. A well-knownpany can bring you, far more than you can imagine. If you don''t want to stay, you can pay enough liquidated damages to let you go immediately." "You! What kind of attitude is that? It''s an honor for your Angle Group that I cane to participate. How dare you make a im on me?!" Carmen was so angry that her face turned red. Lyra nced at her, picked up the participant information sheet on the table, and flipped through it casually. "I have always different attitude towards different people. Since you are attending for Mr. Lloyd, you will lose more face if I let Mr. Lloyd personallye and drive you away, right?" "Yeah! I''m not done with you! Just wait!" Carmen finished her words and left. "What about you?" Lyra''s gaze went to Samantha Fulton next to her, "To go or to stay?" "Of course I''m leaving! Who wants to spend months in a reality televisionpetition like this?" Samantha was not convinced, "Carmen is not only unqualified, but the same goes for the selection staff! I''ll prosecute Angle Group and show you that we, the Fulton family, are not a bunch of losers!" "Finished?" Lyra put down the information sheet in her hand, "Pay enough money for breach of contract and go straight away. We don''t need brainless people like you in our program. As for suing Angle Group, you can try. I''ll wait for your summons." She stopped looking at Samantha and instructed the person in charge, "What are you still doing? Send the guests away!" After saying that, ignoring Samantha''s grimace behind her, she elegantly stroked her hair at the temples and walked out quickly. "Director, have you solved it? Thepany has a new guest and is waiting for you in the parlor." Kellie saw here out and immediately greeted her, pointing to her phone. "Who?" Lyra got into the car and fastened her seat belt. "The Matthews Group''s Mr. Matthews and his wife, but the other side is vague. And I''m not quite sure what they''re doing here." Kellie scratched her head. Lyra nodded and drove back to the Angle Group. The parlor. Jamie and Katelyn were waiting anxiously, looking up and out every now and then. Finally seeing a certain familiar figure, both eyes were glowing. "Miss Carroll, you''re back atst." Jamie extended his hand to her, "My wife and I came this time to say thank you." "Yes, yes, thanks to you, Micah. We were able to get Abigail out of the vegetative state and wake her up again, and to uncover that bitch Charlotte''s plot."said Katelyn. Lyra smiled slightly: "You two do not have to be so polite. We just take what we need. Miss Matthews can wake up, and it will also be of great help to me." Jamie didn''t expect her to speak so elegantly without taking credit for anything, so he couldn''t help but look up to her twice. Lyra asked again, "How is she doing now?" "She just woke up, and all her body functions still need time to recover, but it''s already much better than before." Katelyn excitedly held Lyra''s hand. "That''s good. Don''t worry. I will have Mr. Micah follow up Miss Matthews'' treatment process all the time so that he can develop the most appropriate n until Miss Matthews fully recovers." Getting this promise from her, Jamie and Katelyn looked at each other. Even Jamie, who had been in the business world for many years, can''t help but be overjoyed at this moment. "Thank you very much Miss Carroll. You are the Matthews family''s benefactor. We are very grateful for that. In addition, we are here today because we would like to discuss with Miss Carroll about the cooperation. "Cooperation?" Lyra was slightly surprised, not expecting Jamie to be so generous, "Please be specific." "I would like to provide Angle Group with a stable investment, and I will invest fifty percent of the funds for every project that Miss Carroll handles in the future. I am not in a hurry to get an immediate answer, so take your time to think it over." "No need to think about it. We can sign the contract right now." Lyra agreed to the proposal on the spot. In the field of interest, there was no permanent partner nor permanent enemy. Now that Jamie took the initiative to make the offer, she naturally had no reason to refuse. Jamie had prepared for this and pulled out a drafted contract from his briefcase and handed it to her. "Miss Carroll, you can just sign on if you think it''s fine after reading it." Lyra looked carefully at the terms and conditions, signed it with crity and extended her hand to him, "Thank you Mr. Matthews. It is a pleasure to work with you." "Good." Jamie took the contract and left with Katelyn, satisfied. But those things interrupted Lyra''s original n in quick session, and she ned to wait until she''d finished with thepany''s daily business before heading to the Freeman Manor. On the way, she drove the car as fast as she could before something else came up to disturb her. In the Freeman Manor. Fiona was walking around the house with anxiety, holding her phone. "What is going on with Melvin? He doesn''t usually turn off the phone. Why has he been done this? I can''t also contact Fred. I''m really anxious..." The phone rang in her hand and she immediately answered it, asking eagerly, "How is it? Any news?" "Sorry ma''am, still haven''t heard anything from Mr. Freeman. He hasn''t been back to the office for a few days, so ..." "You''re useless! Check it out right now! If you can''t find my son, you will be fired!" Fiona angrily hung up the phone, so angry that she threw the phone straight into the yard. A snap sound. Lyra, who was walking unimpeded to the courtyard, gave an abrupt lurch in her high heels and picked up the phone that had fallen to her feet. Chapter 80 Freeman family prepares to go bankrupt Chapter 80 Freeman family prepares to go bankrupt She looked at the shattered screen with regret and shook her head. "Long time no see. Your temper still hasn''t changed a bit. Unfortunately, bad temper, withe less ability." After saying that, she gently let go and the cracked screen that was caused by Fiona was added a few more cracks. "Why are you here again?!" Fiona emerged from the lobby with the memory of Lyra who asked for payment of debt which was still fresh in her mind, but her noble rich wife life will never allow her to be timid. "You''re a loser. You''re divorced and you''re causing trouble for my son. My son is really unlucky." "Yes, your son is unlucky, and he will be more unlucky in the future." Lyra curbed her smile and asked with a cold face, "So tell me, where did Melvin go?" "How would I know? You don''t have to pester my son! While saying you want to leave him, you are still chasing after him. That is a good trick to capture him. Are you mean?" Fiona rolled her eyes unabashedly. Lyra simplyughed at that. She came down from the stairs and red at her. "And you deserve to know where my brother is? My brother already has Charlotte. Why are you still shameless? Bitch?" The humiliation of being screwed by Lyra twice before was still fresh in She''s mind. She didn''t dare to walk over, but only dared to stand on the stairs, gritting her teeth and ring at her. She showed her hatred to Lyra with her eyes and continued to snipe with words. "If you are not a mistress of Keith, you won''t ride the high horse. You look like a vixen. You''re a bitch! You''re no match for Charlotte!" "Charlotte will soon marry into the Freeman family, so don''t insult yourself here and get out!" Lyra leaned against the wall and quietly listened to her words. "Have time to turn on your phone that you use as a te. Take a good look at today''s news. Your precious Charlotte does not seem to be in a good situation." Neither Fiona nor She had watched the news and were confused about the meaning of her words. Lyra stroked her hair around her ears. Her neck raised slightly, and she looked the whole of the Freeman Manor around before continuing. "Although Melvin is not here, but it does not matter. There is something I came to inform you. You have been living toofortably this day, which makes me feel ufortable." "What do you ... you mean?" She was stunned by the cold aura of Lyra''s entire body. From the experiences when she was screwed up, she subconsciously looked out the door to see if there were any bodyguards. Lyra smiled faintly, which was gentle and lovely. "So the Freeman family prepares to go bankrupt." When she said this, her face was calm, as if she was just recounting amonce event. After that, she got straight into her car, put her foot on the elerator and left the Freeman family. Only the exasperated mother and daughter who were cursing her constantly were left behind. "Mom! Listen to this bitch. She''s crazy as hell!" She''s hands shook with anger. Fiona didn''t look good as well. "Mom, Keith won''t really help her destroy our family, will he?" Fiona shook her head without hesitation, "How is it possible!? Keith is powerful, but the Freeman group is also not weak at all. Even if Keith likes her, it is impossible to fight the Freeman group for her." That was true, but that bitch Lyra actually came to the Freeman Manor to provoke them! Fiona simply wanted to puke at Lyra''s arrogant and frivolous look! If she didn''t give this bitch a good beating, how could she endure this!? ... Lyra drove down the highway while making a n in her mind. The best way to put the Freeman family out of business was to start with the Freeman group, but the Freeman group is a big, prestigiouspany in Frayton, and it was not easy to bring it down in the short term with her own power, not to mention that she now had a mission given by her dad. With the n weighing on her mind, she returned to the vi. Just as she walked into the garden, Keith was waiting for her at the door and saw hering with a mysterious look on his face. "What''s wrong?" Lyra, who was unsure, went straight ahead and prepared to go in, "Keith, I have business to deal with, so just say what you have to say." "There is an old friend waiting for you inside. Guess who?" Lyra looked at him who was mysterious and headed upstairs with a puzzled look on her face. A man with a tall back and elegant air was standing in the hall. Upon hearing Lyra''s footsteps, he turned around sharply and met her clear eyes. "Garrett?" asked Lyra in disbelief. "Lyra! I haven''t seen you for six years. You''re getting more and more mature. I never thought I''d see you again." Garrett was excited, "What happened six years ago? Why do you end up in Frayton?" "It''s all over." Lyra smiled at him in a calm manner. "How long have you been waiting? Have a seat?" She greeted him and asked him to sit on a main couch while she sat on a side couch. Her slender fingers picked up a tea kettle and poured a cup of tea for Garrett. Garrett look at her hands which were still graceful. Her childish and innocent little face six years ago had be mature, sensual and beautiful. His heart was full of emotion. "You''ve really changed a lot over the years." "Now I''m not a child anymore, of course I will change." Lyra smiled and led the conversation, "I haven''t seen you in so many years. Why don''t we have dinner here today before you leave?" Garrett did not regard her as an outsider, "Of course, how about we drink and talk about the old days tonight?" "Garrett, don''t get drunk today! I''llugh you!" Keith came in from outside and patted Garrett''s shoulder familiarly, "I remember a few years ago when we were drinking together and you fell over. It scared me and almost put you in the hospital." "Come on, I''m not the same as I was a few years ago. I can drink like a fish. Try it out if you don''t believe me." Lyra silently followed behind the two, watching their backs with a lot of emotion. It seemed like it''d been a long time since she hadn''t got together with an old friend. The three years she spent with Melvin almost made her forget her original confident, enthusiastic and cheerful self. To celebrate the meeting of long-time friends, Keith opened a bottle of French wine that he had been saving for a long time. "Look down on my drinking ability? Fooling me with just a bottle of wine?" Garrett jokingly punched him on the shoulder. "Do not underestimate this bottle of wine. I went to Fospona two years ago when I visited Chateau Latour and brought back. The alcohol content is not low, even when Rara was back, I did not take out for her. You can try it." Keith took out three crystal goblets, poured a little wine and handed it to him. Garrett took the goblet and sniffed it before slowly sipping a little. "Good wine indeed!" The three of them clinked their sses and drank their wine in one go. It was alreadyte at night after they drank and exchanged a lot. From Garrett''s face, they could tell he was a little drunk. He looked at Lyra''s slightly red face and thought for a long time. "Lyra, I heard Keith say something about you when he came over. How have you been these past few This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. years ...? That man he ..." Chapter 81 Must find the corpse and bring it back Chapter 81 Must find the corpse and bring it back "Its bygone. Why mention it again?" Lyra''s expression was nd as she raised her ss and took another sip of strong wine down her throat. Garrett knew he had asked something he shouldn''t have, and hastened tough and found himself an excuse. "Right, let bygones be bygones. I heard that the old Lloyd has assigned you a task. How is it? Do you have the confidence toplete it?" "Of course, I aspire to win." When it came to work, Lyra was excited, "I recentlyunched a new reality television talent show. I''m confident it will make Angle Group famous and increase its profit." "That''s nice, but there''s one more thing I want to ask you this time ..." Garrett looked her straight in the eye, and there was a few moments of hesitation on his drunken face. "You ..." After thinking, he chose to hide his true inner thoughts and smiled, "I''m interested in working with Angle Group. I was wondering what do you think?" "Sure, who would turn down a partner thates to their door?" Angle Group was now in a position to bring in a lot of resources and talent, and Garrett''s proactive partnership will undoubtedly bring her more benefits. "Then it''s a deal." She smiled slyly and offered to reach out and clink her ss. "It''s a deal." Garrettughed openly and their sses clinked hard. Late into the night, the three ended the meal and returned to their respective rooms to rest. Lyra was not drunk, but rather more sober than usual. To take down the Freeman group, she would have to build up her strength quickly in a short period of time. She pulled out a chair and sat down by a table, ready to make preliminary ns to put the Freeman group out of business. The Freeman Group''s main business was real estate, and to beat it, she must have a foothold in that industry. But she was not familiar with real estate, so after thinking about it, she thought it would be best to ask Garrett for advice. "Are you asleep? There''s something I want to ask you." She quickly edited a message and sent it over. "No, you can ask me. I''m in the hallway." Lyra gently opened the door and Garrett stood by the window at the end of the hallway for fresh air His gentle and almond-like eyes were looking at her quietly. "I want to get into real estate, but I don''t know much about it. I need a favor. This is important to me, so please." Lyra leaned against the window and closed it a little bit. Garrett frowned, but did not ask her what she wanted to do so, "I do know something about this. I will study it tomorrow and make it into a data folder for you." Lyra got his promise, said thanks and went back to her room satisfyingly. With the help of an insider in the industry, it will be much easier to implement her n. She drifted off to sleep contentedly. However, at this time, in the mountain where connected Frayton and the neighbor city, someone was still preupied with insomnia. Melvin sat in a car, smoking and staring gloomily out the car window. He had been looking for her here for two days. Still, he couldnt find or hear from her. He didn''t believe Lyra would die here. He would find her and take her back to Frayton. "Boss, when can we go back?" A henchman yawned and asked drowsily. Melvin nced at him coldly. "When you find her, we can go back." The man knew how to behave and shut up, but another henchman boldly asked, "A few days have passed since Miss Carroll jumped out of the ne. This vast mountain range is full of wild wolves and wild boars, in case she ..." "There is no in case. Even if there is only a piece of her corpse left, bring it back. And if anyone dares to ask such a question again, don''t me me for being ungracious." Melvin said these words calmly, but the tone was cold and harsh. The rest of the people were scared to death and resigned to sit to the side to rest. When the crowd drifted off to sleep, Melvin was still awake, with his dark eyes staring out the car window. In the Freeman Manor. The lights were still on. "It really pisses me off!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Snap! Fiona threw a cup hard to the ground, and the crystal teacup instantly turned into pieces. "Charlotte held a press conference in the name of Melvin''s fiancee and disgraced the Freeman family! Now even the Matthews family has severed ties with her. Why should we keep her? Tomorrow we''ll announce to the public that Melvin''s engagement to her is off!" Fiona leaned back on a couch in exasperation, and her chest was heaving violently. "Katelyn had the nerve to ask me to change Melvin''s fiancee to Abigail!?" "My son is more than capable of marrying the richest girl. A small family like the Matthews family has the nerve! I didn''t agree to this marriage in the first ce, but if Melvin hadn''t insisted, there would be no such trouble now! I''m so mad at this!" Seeing this, She rushed over to smooth her and give her some ideas by the way. "I thought Charlotte was a nice girl, but who knew she would do such a bad thing! She''s been proven wrong in front of the media. Shame on her! This engagement should indeed be broken off! But is it really okay for us to do this behind Melvin''s back?" "What could be wrong?" Fiona frowned and her anger intensified, "I''m his mother! Not to mention the fact that Melvin will keep Charlotte after what she did?" . "But brother is not here. The Freeman group has to have Melvin to control everything, right?" She was deted and sat down next to her. "That''s a problem." Fiona fell into silence. "But since brother is not here, we can fix that bitch badly!" She can''t wait to take action and give Lyra a piece of her mind. The phone rang suddenly. She and Fiona looked at each other and immediately picked up the phone. "Hello She, long time no see! How are you and Auntie Fiona both doing?" The woman on the other end of the phone''s cheerfulugh rang in her ears. "You''re ...Ashley?" said She with a surprised look on her face, "You''re back in the country?" She immediately handed the phone to Fiona and gave Fiona a meaningful nce, allowing the two to talk directly. Ashley Harrington was a very powerful woman of the Freeman family and the heiress to the Harrington family, who had previously studied abroad and was extremely business-minded. Fiona immediately understood and exchanged pleasantries with Ashley. "When did youe back? Are you ready to go back to Frayton?" "Auntie Fiona, Ill be in Frayton this afternoon. I''ll be sure to stop by sometime. I''ve missed you so much after so long." "How about this? I''ll take She to pick you up, and it''ll be a kind of reception for you. You don''t have any other arrangements, right? If not, you can stay at the Freeman Manor for a few days first." Fiona finished her words in one breath. "This ... I have nothing to do for the time being, so let''s do as you say." Ashley did not doubt it and readily agreed. Fiona hung up the phone, and the expression that had been sad disappeared from her face. She heard it clearly and followed it with glee. "Mom, great, Ashley''s back. If she''s willing to help us, I don''t believe Lyra the bitch can stand up to us! Keith can''t protect her every time!" Fiona did not speak again, but the expression on her face betrayed her inner thoughts. Chapter 82 I make it fast, accurate and fierce Chapter 82 I make it fast, urate and fierce Being well groomed and dressed up, the two of them went to the airport early to meet Ashley. The woman wearing white T-shirt and short skirt waved at them and walked quickly through the crowd. After hugging Fiona and She, Ashley followed them to a car. "Im so anxious to see you this time. Actually I have something to ask." Fiona took her hand and got straight to the point, "There''s been so much going on with the Freeman familytely. It''s just overwhelming. I really don''t know what to do ..." "You can tell me about it, and I will help you whenever I can." Ashley had expected her to ask for something and nodded with a calm expression. Fiona and She looked at each other with a secret joy in their hearts. She told Ashley about the recent events of the Freeman family, highlighting how savage and shameless Lyra was. "I never thought this woman would bully our family!" Ashley took a sip of tea, "I''ll have someone investigate her now and see what the breakthrough is." Fiona held her hands with a loving face, "I''m really bothering you. Melvin is not here and we both don''t know how to deal with that evil person. If it isn''t for you, well only be bullied!" "It''s nothing, Fiona," Ashley smiled at her. As the two talked, the car was already back at the Freeman Manor. Ashley took the lead and went upstairs to the room Fiona had arranged for her in advance and began packing. Over the years when she was abroad, she learned a lot of things across the business world, but also very clear about the unwritten rules of the industry. The Freeman family''s power was clear for all, and it wouldn''t hurt her to help them this time. "Miss, Lyra is currently working as an agency director at Angle Group. She is currently in charge of the reality televisionpetition that thepany is promoting." A text message popped up. Ashley''s eyes rolled, and she got an idea. Immediately, she took a taxi to the shooting site. On the way, she checked the information of all the contestants and picked a contestant who was not that famous. Such a person who was ranked in the middle, was not easily noticed and eliminated, which was the best to be an informant. Ashley asked the person out and sat down at a cafe across the street from the shooting site. A girl in a simple outfit with a high ponytail walked towards her and asked in a straightforward manner, "Are you Ashley?" Why do you want to see me?" "You don''t need to know why." Ashley pushed the pre-ordered coffee towards her hand, "All you need to do is listen to me. When it''s done, I''ll invest in the agency you''re working for, so you''ll have plenty of resources, enough to make you a hit." "But what about thepetition?" The girl was somewhat moved by the offer she made, but was still upset, "If I agree to work with you, it means I lose the chance to be a group." "Do you really think that with your current strength, you can get into a group?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ashley smiled elegantly, "ording to my investigation, all the yers in the adult group either have strong capital behind them or have a fan base, but you don''t have an advantage. It''s only a waste of time to spend time here. Working with me is the most suitable choice." The girl hesitated, and her fingers twisted the corners of the tablecloth together. Ashley was in no hurry to get her answer, and slowly and deliberately tasted the Iced American with mellow aroma. "I promise you, but what do I have to do?" The girl made up her mind and slowly clenched her fist. "It''s simple. I''m sure you won''t let me down ..." She put an investment contract on the table, got up and left the cafe. Angle Group Building. Recently, Lyra had a lot of free time, so she used it to study real estate. To help her, Garrett also went incognito and was hired as a creative director at the Angle Group. "I have a new idea." Garrett walked into her office and ced a file on her desk, "I think you can invest in a small project to test first." "Tell me about it." Lyra took the file and thumbed through it. "The best way to get familiar with an industry quickly is to get involved in it first and gain a better understanding through practice. Investing in small projects that are not too risky and also allow you to gain experience is the best way to go in the short term." Garrett sat down on a couch and waited for her answer. "That does seem like a good idea, based on the situation." Lyra nodded and closed the file. Garrett was about to tell her about the project he was looking at but the conversation took a sudden turn. "However, it''s not my style to pursue small projects and avoid risk. I, Lyra Lloyd, have to be fast and urate in what I do." The starbursts under her eyes stunned Garrett. "There is arge film and television base in Frayton. It is being redeveloped. It will take about a month and a half. This is a good opportunity. Not only that, the film and TV base is good for Angle Group''s development. Investing in this project kills two birds with one stone." Garrett looked at her and was pleasantly surprised. The idea was very sophisticated, and it not only had the drive and impetus, but also extraordinarily clear. It seemed that he was overthinking. The little girl he thought he was really grew up. Garrett gazed approvingly, "Whatever you want to do, feel free to do it." Lyra signed contracts with project parties to speed up the construction of film and TV base. She ordered someone topile a list of the Freeman group''s investments in recent years and did research of the Freeman group''s characteristics, strengths and weaknesses. The Freeman group had almost a monopoly on real estate in Frayton, and it would not be easy to take it down in a short period of time. After Lyra left work, she locked herself in her room and began studying that information. "What if you''re ill?" Keith knocked on her room door, "Come on down for dinner. Connie made braised pork today." Lyra leaned back in her chair with exhaustion, "Know yourself and your enemy will win hundred battles. I must prepare for a rainy day and be well prepared before the first battle starts." "You''re right, but amander can only win a battle if he''s rested." Keith pushed the door open, squeezed her shoulder without a word, and led her to the table. And he gave her more than two pieces of meat, "The reality shows first phase has been broadcast. The rating is very high. n well and do the follow-up. Its attention and heat are definitely not bad." Lyra slowed down her chewing and thought about it as she ate. "Got it, I''ll go to the shooting site tomorrow and give another instruction." To increase the show''s appeal, Lyra had the people in charge add a number of location shoots. The second phase was chosen in a Lakeshore area on the outskirts of Frayton. "In order to rx all of you, we haveunched a special summer project to take you to thekeshore area for a rowing race. So please pack what you want to bring with you and we will leave in the afternoon." The selection manager assembled all the participants in the lobby of the dormitory building and informed them of this exciting event. The girls all cheered and ran back to their dormitories to pack their stuff. A petite figure, taking advantage of it, hid herself into a public bathroom and sent a message to Ashley. Chapter 83 Trainees run away? Chapter 83 Trainees run away? Ashley quickly replied to her and made arrangements. On the side of the base, a group of people chattered and got into the car. Theke was sparkling and shimmering with ripples in the wind. The leaves around theke rustled, adding a bit of interest to the quietke area. The people in charge of selection organized all the yers and divided them into six teams for the One contestant, Hannah Perry, got on board and eventually chose to sit in the seat behind a wealthy woman. A referee whistled and the two boats sprinted forward quickly. Because all the yers had no experience in rowing, the boat swayed and there were constant squealing and giggling. The show got a very effective result and the location was boisterous. The wind on theke gradually increased, and the boat, which was already unstable, suddenly swayed Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. more violently. Just out of reach of the camera, the boat was capsized. "Ah! Help!" Stephanie Adkins, a rich girl, had fallen into the water! She panicked and flopped into the water, "Help! I''m drowning!" Others on the boat did not expect someone to fall, but were thrown into confusion, shouting to the shore to call for help. The good thing was that the lifeguards were not far from the shore. As soon as they heard the call for help, they swam over and picked up Stephanie, who had been soaked through. By now the shooting had been paused. Stephanie wiped the water from her face and broke into a furious rant. "What''s wrong with this scenic spot? What if something happens to me today!? Can you afford to pay for it?!" The people in charge rushed to check her health condition and let out a long breath after confirming again and again that there was nothing seriously wrong with her. Stephanie pointed the finger at the people in charge, "Why did you have to hold this outdoor event for no reason!? You''ve been negligent and caused me such a big embarrassment!" The person in charge felt righteous and shut up, letting her yell out her anger. Someone hid in the crowd watching the show and typed quickly to report mission aplished. Because it was a dead end of the scenic monitoring, the photographer who followed them also failed to capture. With the violent shaking at the time, no one even noticed what happened at the stern of the boat. Stephanie herself was also confused. "Both your program and the scenic spot are responsible for this ident. I will definitely not take it easily! Wait for this matter to be exposed!" Stephanie finished her words with hatred and left the scenic spot in a rage. The management team and the person in charge looked at each other, not knowing what to do. They were all well aware of Stephanie''s origin. Whether what she said was true or not, as long as she made it a hot spot news and caused arge number ofizens to follow it, it will definitely have an impact on Angle Group and the show. "What can we do?" The selection manager was anxious, "In case she really exposes this matter, our sries must be deducted in the end!" "What else can we do? Find the director first!" The person in charge made an immediate decision and took out his cell phone to call Lyra. "A security incident?" After listening to the report of the person in charge, Lyra frowned. "After you submitted the application, I have read it carefully. That scenic areas security measures are very well done. How can this happen? Dont worry. Continue to organize the filming work normally. I will handle this matter." The person in charge took a piece of mind, silenced the chattering trainees and took them back to the base. With the outdoor shoot being interrupted by this ident, he had to n a new shoot as soon as possible to record the next part before it aired next week. Lyra stopped the task at hand and dealt with this one first. She immediately called Kellie and asked her to arrange for the staff to go over the security facilities again. "Okay." After hearing the arrangement, Kellie, however, did not go immediately, but stood still and seemed to have something to say again. Lyra didn''t look up, "What else?" "Director! That yer who fell into the water has upload a statement about the ident. She also said conclusively that ourpany''s safety measures are not in ce, threatening to ask for Lyra finally looked up andpressed her lips meaningfully, "Give me the phone." She scanned the content and its attention, then understood "Got it. You go ahead and do what I just instructed you to do. By the way, have someone download all the videos of that time for me." Kellie had been with her for a long time and had figured out some of her style of handling things. But this was a performance ident after all. She was still worried and can''t help but remind: "Director, does this not matter?" If this momentum continued, thepany''s reputation will definitely be greatly reduced! Lyra did not exin too much. She actually had a conclusion in her heart, in the knowledge that the location where the trainee fell into the water happened just in the ce which had camera dead angle, which made it confirm her idea. They just started shooting for only one part but so many things happened one after another. Three actresses asked to withdraw consecutively, but really ... The road to sess was strewn with setbacks. This time, however, she decided to take the trip herself. A hundred girls stayed together all day long. If she didnt show up and y rough, they may cause more troubles in the future. The news of Lyra''s arrival spread immediately. Most people were still expecting the director''s arrival, but Hannah, who knew Lyra''s intentions, was not so calm. She was weak and not rich. After she found Lyra seem to be serious about this ident, she had a guilty conscience and quietly hid herself in a ce where had surveince dead end to contact Ashley. When the call was answered, she made her meaning clear. "Angle Group''s director has begun to suspect. This matter will certainly not be able to hide. Our cooperation ends here, and your purpose has been achieved anyway!" Ashley on the other end of the phone didn''t expect her to be so timid, and what she did hadn''t given any real blow to Lyra yet, and she was trying to make a run for it. "Are you sure you want to go against the big hitterster?" She didn''t expect this girl to be open-minded. "I did not know her before. Recently I only heard some of her deeds. This woman is so shrewd, even the Matthews family former heiress can be pulled down by her. Dont mention being famous. If she finds out who did this, Ill definitely die!" Seeing that other trainees wereing from afar, she was busy hanging up the phone, deleting all the call records by the way and cking out her number. Ashley''s eyes on the other end went dark. This bitch! How dared she hang up her phone?! She was ruthless, and immediately had a n. ... Because it had been ratherte when she arrived at the base, Lyra lived in a nearby hotel. However, in the next days morning, there was something wrong happening. She got up early and arrived at the shooting location just in time to get the contestants up. But after gathering and counting, she found that there were fewer people. "Call Hannah." An administrator carefully reported the name of the missing participant. She looked at Lyra''s face, which was even younger than hers, and was actually calm and collected? She didn''t know if it was a pretense, or she simply didnt know the seriousness of the matter. But once the news of the missing contestant got out, thepany''s reputation would be totally ruined! "Is the news blocked?" Lyra asked, looking over the girl''s photo. "It''s been blocked, but there''s still some discussions on the Inte." She felt puzzled. Obviously the news was well blocked. Why was still news posted on the Inte? Lyra did not seem to hear thest half of the sentence, only handed the photo to the person in charge, "Check well. When the day Stephanie fell into the water, if this girl named Hannah is sitting next to her." "This ..." To be honest, there were so many yers that day, and they were not quite remembered. "Well, you go ahead and pacify the trainees and leave the rest to me." When the person in charge left, Lyra quickly dialed a phone number. "Boss, pleasemand." "Find someone for me, Hannah." Chapter 84 Teach a lesson! Chapter 84 Teach a lesson! Darkbell''s messagingwork and hacking skills were all at an elite level, and he soon found Hannah''s location and sent it to her phone. It was an abandoned yground. It seemed that it was not just a disappearance, but an abduction. "Dog eat dog? Kind of interesting." Lyra looked at the information that popped up on her phone screen and smiled lightly. Knowing the exact location, she took action immediately, changed her clothes, and quickly went alone. This time, the people who was behind the scenes seemed to be not expecting her toe so quickly, and only one person was sent to guard here. A dpidated shack in the amusement park. Hannah was blindfolded and tied tightly to a chair, being anxious and upset. She thought she was going to be killed, but suddenly she heard the sound of a fighting from outside! Was someoneing to her rescue? She was so excited that she knocked over her chair and squirmed on the floor, crawling over in the direction of the door. Just halfway up, the iron door was mmed open and there were very soft footsteps getting closer. But she didn''t dare to move or make a sound because she didn''t know which side was winning out there! Until the ck cloth in front of her eyes was lifted, and after gradually seeing the face of the person in front of her, her pupils were dted. She can''t believe it was Lyra from ...Angle Group! And she can''t believe she came alone! So did she know what she had done? "Who are you? ... are you here to kill me too?" Lyra looked at the girl on the ground whose lips were trembling. Obviously she was scared to death, but still pretended not to recognize her. She didn''t know that her subtle changes in expression could not escape Lyra Lloyd''s eyes. Lyra didn''t want to talk to her and got straight to the point, "Tell me, who told you to put Stephanie in the water on purpose? Who was contacting you?" "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Hannah bit her lip, and was reluctant to say it. Lyra didn''t have time to fool around with her and pulled out her phone; "Well, I can only leave you to exin to the police." "Wait!" Hannah knew that, once she had criminal records, her life would be fucked up in the entertainment industry. "I can tell you everything except the person who is behind. I ..." Without waiting for her to finish exining, Lyra had run out of patience and stood up, looking down at her from above. "Unfortunately, I just want to know who is behind you, and if you don''t tell me, then I''ll wait for her people to take care of you." When she finished, she turned around and was about to leave. Hannah was afraid of it, "Don''t go. I know you are very powerful, even the Matthews familys daughter is not your opponent. I can tell who the person is, but can you save me?" "That depends on whether you are really sincere and whether what you say is worthy of my bailing you out." Hannah raised her face to look at her, and was surprised to find that her aura was cold and powerful. Soon, she became more and more determined to her choice to change her side in this war. "It is Ashley! She is the one who made me mess up on the show. I had a bad conscience and tried to Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. quit, but she sent someone to kidnap me." Ashley? While at the Freeman Manor, she had heard Fiona and She mention her, who was the prospective heiress to the Harrington family, Melvin''s cousin. It seemed that she had been studying abroad for further education. Fiona hired her as her helper to fix her? That was interesting. Hannah looked at her and surprisingly she sneered after listening to her. Being afraid that she would doubt her sincerity, she hastily added, "Every word I said is true! You must believe me!" "I believe." Lyra smirked and smiled. She slightly lowered her body toe close to her and whispered a few words. Hannah listened and nodded her head while gritting her teeth. "Go back and continue as if nothing happened. Tell Ashley that you figured it out." Although Hannah didn''t understand what she was trying to do, she honestly responded. When she''d gone, Lyra sent someone to fake the scene as she escaped on her own. ... Ashley got the news of Hannah''s escape and was very angry and scolded the people who worked under her. She had nned to kill Hannah and frame Lyra, but who knew that this little girl could run away by herself? She was angry when her phone suddenly received a text message from Hannah. Hannah apologized for hanging up on her and cking her out, saying that she would never dare disobey her again. Her words were helpless and humble. Ashley watched it and was very pleased with herself. This little girl needed a lesson from her! That was why she was honest now? ... After Hannah returned, some of the rumors on the Inte copsed of itself. Although Stephanie still didnt let go, Jamie and his wife took the initiative to go to the Stephanie''s house to settle the matter before Lyra came forward herself. Lyra, not liking to owe favors, agreed to the Matthews family''s request to let Micah stay in Frayton for a while longer to treat Abigail. The minor gossip soon passedpletely, and the Angle Group''s reality television show was the first in the country for many years, and the heat was still high. With this little incident moving on, Lyra didn''t continue to spend time with Ashley, because she had more important things to do. She went to the plot ofnd she had bought earlier, intending to see the progress of the construction of the film and television base. For several days in a row, she was happy to run to the film base after work. Ashley soon got the message and became suspicious of her whereabouts. "Angle Group is an entertainmentpany. Howe the film and TV venues still need her as an agency director to supervise the work?" She couldn''t figure it out either, "It''s so weird that she''s so concerned about this! It''s not like she''s nning something against us, is it?" Ashley was unimpressed and snorted, "Since she likes the film base so much, I''ll take care of her there!" The two had some bad intentions and conspired in small voices. At the end of the day, She''s malicious eyes were glowing. "I must not let this bitch get away this time! I want to return all the humiliation from before!" ... Because she was going to the construction site, Lyra wore a pair of sports shoes today. In the construction site, she wore a safety helmet and listened to the site manager''s report. "When this side of the wall is demolished and the new foundation is built, it will be much faster. Half a month at the most, and it will be finished." The person in charge exined while pointing to a certain dpidated wall. Lyra nodded; "Speed up. Money is not a problem for me." The person in charge smiled at her domineering words. "Okay Ms. Carroll, with your words, I am relieved. But you have a lot of business, how can I trouble you to run here every day? From now on you can rest assured that you can leave this ce to me. I will help you to do the supervision!" Lyra smiled, and also said politely, "Thank you, Mr. Lynn." After a brief conversation about other issues, Mr. Lynn was called over to do his job. Mr. Lynn looked unhappy: "Ms. Carroll is still here ..." Lyra frowned slightly and interrupted, "It''s okay. Work is important. I''ll just walk around by myself." She said so, and Mr. Lynn can not be patronizing. He told her to be more careful about the construction materials on site, and then left. Lyra took another casual walk around the base to be repaired and was about to leave. Suddenly a tall and strange man walked up to her and opened his mouth with hoarse voice. "Hello Ms. Carroll, Mr. Lynn is having trouble and would like you toe over." Chapter 85 Can you even call this a fucking woman? Chapter 85 Can you even call this a fucking woman? The man, who was wearing a helmet, had his head slightly bow. His skin was dark, and his uniform was covered with dust, which implied that he was a worker who had been worked for a very long time. Lyra''s eyes shifted down slightly and her mind was clear when she saw his immacte shoes. "Lead the way." "This way, please." The man reached out his hand and his right hand was thick with calluses. Lyra only nced at it for a moment before withdrawing her gaze and following behind the man. The man led her specifically down a quiet path. Seeing there was a dangerous building in front of her, Lyra stopped her feet. "Wrong road, right?" She stopped dead in her tracks and said. The man who led the way stopped as well and quickly regained hisposure, "Mr. Lynn is afraid that you are hungry and has asked someone to order dinner. So it will be closer to go this way." Lyra pursed her lips, didn''t say anything and just stared at him. Her clear and cold eyes seemed like they could pierce through his heart. The man was stunned by the look in her eyes and hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to look at her again. "Let''s go." Originally she stopped and simply tried to probe, to give the man a chance to make a direct move, but the man clearly could have made a move to fix her here. It seemed there was a bigger surprise waiting for her ahead. As expected, when they were getting closer and closer to the dangerous building, suddenly a very fast and ck shadow sprang behind the broken pir, and quickly went towards her. Lyra had expected this, took half a step back and sidestepped the fatal blow. However her feet just stood firm, and suddenly there was some sound from above her head. When she looked up, a hard b of stone from the dangerous building came crashing down on her head. Without thinking too much, she managed tond on the safe grass next to it after dodging. "Boom", the stone b fell to the ground, and it caused a thickyer of ash, like ayer of fog to the air. As the ash gradually fell, ten strong men jumped her out of the dark, and surrounded her immediately. Without waiting for her to take a break, the group rushed up one by one. Different from the previous punks who liked brainless way of striking, this group of people was extremely well-trained, and the moves were familiar but different. It seemed to have Muay Thai, Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, Capoeira ... "Heh, that''s really looking up to me." Lyra sneered, elegantly squeezed the tips of her slender fingers, and turned cold. Unfortunately, the people behind the curtain still didn''t underestimate her too much. She raised an eyebrow and hooked her finger, saying provocatively, "Together?" The crowd looked at each other and attacked Lyra in unison. Because they knew the routine of each move, this group of people had no advantage in her eyes, except for the number. Ten minutester, Mr. Lynn learned that Lyra had been taken away by a strange man who broke into the construction site. He sensed that something was wrong, and brought a team of security guards armed with electric batons to help in a hurry. "Ms. Carroll, are you okay ...?" By the time he arrived, Lyra had just about taken out thest man with a vicious leg sweep. The crowd that rushed in to help was dumbfound!!! It was just called a woman?! It was obviously a superwoman ... Mr. Lynn watched the men who were lying on the ground rolling and wailing. Adhering to the principle to do something, hemanded the security guards to beat up the group of people with electric batons. "Dare to touch our Ms. Carroll. You''ve lived long enough!" Lyra patted the dust on her hands and smiled with satisfaction, "Very well. Send them directly to the police station." After giving the order, she bypassed Mr. Lynn and the others who came and left the film construction base without looking back. Mr. Lynn looked at her valiant back, and his respect for her increased in his heart. On the way back, Lyra sent Darkbell to investigate. It was discovered that it was the Harrington family who had been following her recently. "Ashley? The Freeman family?" She murmured and sneered. She was just seeking death so desperately? It looked like she was going to have to speed up the bankruptcy n for the Freeman family. Lyra was always on top of things. The next day she added more workers to the film site, hiring almost twice as many workers. She asked Mr. Lynn to draw up a detailed work schedule, arranged all the workers in a reasonable manner, and the construction progress was indeed much faster. It was in summer which was extremely sizzling. Lyra still went to inspect the situation of the film base as usual. "Rara." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. A familiar bass sounded behind her and she turned around, being a little surprised: "What are you doing here?" Keith smiled, "You haven''t been at the office muchtely, so I figured you''d be here. So I stopped by to see you and go have a chat over dinner?" "Okay." Keith naturally reached out to help her take off her helmet, dotingly wiped the thin sweat from her forehead with a tissue, and led her away by the hand. Inside an upscale restaurant, Keith skillfully ordered the meal for two people. "I heard that Abigail recently invested in a major new mall for the Matthews Group. It has helped the Matthews family rebound from the stock market losses due to the Charlottes event." Charlotte''s verdict hade out. Because Irene put all the crimes on her alone, she was eventually sentenced for ten years. This time Melvin had not appeared, so he can not help her. And the Matthews family cut off rtions with her so she was isted and can only be put in the prison obediently. Abigail''s health was better, but because of the nerve damage from the previous car ident, her legs were still unconscious and she was confined to a wheelchair. But business-wise, she had been able to start helping Jamie. Lyra had a good feeling about Abigail who was a career-oriented woman. "The Matthews family values thisrge shopping mall. Tomorrow is the opening ceremony. I heard that all the famous families and business bigwigs in Frayton are invited. Jamie hopes that you and I go to give him support. What is your opinion?" Keith said as he handed a gold-encrusted invitation card to Lyra. Lyra opened the invitation and found that it was in Abigail''s name. Since all the famous families were invited, she was sure the Freeman family was also included. "Go." ... The Matthews Group''s opening party was still full of guests. Although the Matthews family lost a lot of money due to Charlotte, but who was really clean in the luxury family? As long as the strength was still there, business predators or celebrities would respect them anyway. Lyra was not a fan of this kind of asion, but she would not be inferior in terms of courtesy, and this time she was still attending as Keith''s partner. As soon as Katelyn saw her, she greeted her warmly and liked her from the bottom of her heart. Lyra also responded with great courtesy. The two were chatting when there was a suddenmotion at the door. It was the Freeman family''s limousine that arrived at the door. The car door opened and three women with exquisite makeup and varying ages got off. Lyra stood outside the crowd and nced at them. And her eyes locked on a strange-faced woman who was standing to Fiona''s right. "That''s the Harrington familys heiress, Ashley. I''m told she has only recently returned from abroad." Katelyn saw her looking and spoke up to exin. Lyra pursed her lips. And at the entrance, the crowd suddenly started whispering because of the appearance of the three. "Today Mr. Freeman really does note. I heard that something happened? It can''t be that he dies, right? "That''s not good! How long will the Freeman familyst without his backbone?" Chapter 86 How dare she be so wild Chapter 86 How dare she be so wild The crowd''s discussion was not loud, but the three heard it clearly. The impatient She got furious immediately, "What are you talking about!? My brother is very good. You dare to curse him to death. You uncultured son of bitch..." "Behave yourself. No need to reason with them. The Freeman family is powerful. It is not easy to break it down with mere nder." Fiona pulled her back, and even though she was also angry, she still managed to show the graceful and generous posture of a wealthy wife in front of so many outsiders. Some time ago because of the withdrawal, the Freeman family and the Matthews family were not too happy, and there were many spections about Melvin who had not appeared. She was deliberately dressed up in front of the public this time, so that everyone can see the Freeman family power was still the same. "But mom, they ..." She had been spoiled since she was a child, and she was not willing to endure this kind of thing. She wanted to argue, but her wrist was again pulled by Ashley, who was next to her in a long and This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. elegant dress. Ashley leaned in close to her ear and whispered something. She subconsciously looked up at Lyra, who was standing with the Matthews family''s wife, Katelyn, outside the crowd on the second floor. Lyra was looking at her too. Making a eye contact, Lyraughed lightly and turned her head to Keith who was socializing. However, her seemingly unusual smile was full of provocation in She''s eyes. She whispered while gritting her teeth, "The bitch!" Ashley patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry. Soon she won''t be able to be arrogant anymore!" The three of them looked at each other and instantly smiled. ... The ceremony started officially. The Matthews family made a great effort into the ceremony, which was usually a reception or performance, but this time, a martial arts show was introduced to highlight the uniqueness of the theme. It was the first time for the crowd to participate in such a unique ceremony, and the atmosphere was very lively. Two martial arts masters battled on the stage. The guests watched with rapt attention and apuded indefinitely. Seeing the atmosphere, Jamie was very happy with their daughter''s idea this time. After a 10-minute long martial artspetition, Master Dacey won. The scene was even more boisterous. However, in the midst of a cheer, a sudden sound of dissenting rang out. "What''s the point of just watching masterspetition? I have an even better proposal. Mr. Matthews might want to hear it?" Ashley stood up, and although she was speaking to Jamie, she wistfully nced at Lyra and Keith. Jamie was stunned and curious, "What''s Miss Harrington''s best idea? Can you tell me about it?" The smile in Ashley''s eyes intensified and she turned her gaze towards Lyra at a table not far away. "I heard that Mr. Lloyd''s female partner is excellent in martial arts. I dont believe she can beat five people at the same time. How aboutpeting with Master Dacey for the opening ceremony today to cheer us up?" Lyra was tasting the delicate dishes Keith had gave her when she was mentioned. There was a sudden silence. Even if she was good at martial arts, and how can she bepared with Master Dacey? Not to mention the power disparity between men and women was so big. Lyra looked so weak and it was estimated that Master Dacey could beat her up with only two fingers. This was clearly to make her embarrass! Abigail, who was at the backstage arranging the performance, heard themotion in front of her and had her wheelchair pushed onto the stage. She smiled and said, "Miss Harrington, this proposal does not seem fair. You and Miss Carroll are my the Matthews family guests. Hurting either of them is no good for my hospitality. Why not sit down and see the performance? Maybe the next show will be your favorite." Katelyn also stepped up to help out a bit. Ashley stood still, still looking at Lyra with burning eyes. Sensing that her side had be vulnerable, She stood up and provoked her with her words. "You don''t dare, do you? That''s easy too. Admit that you just brag about your greatness and theyre tricked by you. You''re a big liar from the orphanage." "Miss Freeman!" Abigail couldn''t tolerate it. Without waiting for her to say anything, Lyra put down her chopsticks, "It''s not that I don''t dare, but I don''t think it''s meaningful even if I win. After all, I won''t lose." When this statement was made, the whole audience was in an uproar. This woman ... was also too wild! How dared she! Only Keith was still calmly and nobly sipping red wine. The crowd momentarily found it difficult to understand his attitude on this matter. She, who was pleased with thisment, looked over at Master Dacey, who was also dumbfounded. "Master Dacey, it seems she doesn''t take you into consideration at all. If you really can''t even beat her, how can you still be in the circle in the future?" Master Dacey got a little angry, "Since thisdy is so confident, why not try a match? But you are a little girl after all. If I win, it will be a disrepute. So Ill only defense not attack. You can use ten moves without being attacked by me. And if you can beat me in ten moves, you win." That was just the right thing to say. The master bragged about himself and pretended to be a gentlemen at the same time. And that meant she had to ept the match. If Lyra refused again, she''ll be called crazy and stupid, and she''ll disgrace Keith as well. All eyes in the room were focused on Lyra, and all of them were gloating. Lyra met the gaze, rose gracefully and smiled faintly, "Since the master has given the word, I will give you this chance. But it is not necessary to bear my ten moves, Ill win in a dishonorable way." She was dressed in a maroon satin gown. Her face was beautiful and arrogant with stern and elegant temperament, which made almost everyone could not take their eyes off. Unfortunately, Master Dacey was a face-saving person and can''t stand people looking down on him, especially by a woman. He snorted coldly. Obviously, he was angry, "That''s what you said, then I will be serious." Lyra still had a calm and self-effacing smile on her face as she left her seat and was about to walk towards the stage when Abigail, worried that she was at a disadvantage, stepped forward and said. "Since they have topare, then Miss Carrolls dress seems inappropriate. Why don''t we watch other performances first, and thene back when Miss Carroll goes down to change her clothes?" The guests had no objection. Abigail hurriedly winked at the maid. Lyra didn''t refuse and let the maid lead the way, leaving the hall. She looked at her expression, which was too calm to be true from beginning to end, and suddenly got a little worried. "Ashley, look at her. She doesn''t really think she can win against Master Dacey, right? And none of the professional fighters we sentst time havee back, in case ...ter" "There are no in case." Ashley was confident, "Although my men are not bad in martial arts,pared to Master Dacey, they are still far behind. She''s only in her twenties. Even if she is excellent, she can''t be better than Master Dacey, so just wait and see." "And what if Master Dacey lets go?" "Don''t worry." She smiled triumphantly and leaned close to She''s ear, continuing, "There is nothing in this world that money can''t fix. I''ve already had someone pay Master Dacey to let he pretend to cripple her by ident. The Matthews family hosts the party this time. No matter what, it can not be med on us!" Chapter 87 Seckill?! Chapter 87 Seckill?! Hearing this, She''s eyes sparkled with excitement. She seemed to be feeling the thrill of revenge already and can''t wait to see that bitch''s miserable end. ... Lyra was led by the maid to the dressing room backstage. Abigail, in her wheelchair, also quietly avoided the guests and followed. "Miss Carroll, these casual clothes are selected in your size. Please take your pick." The maid respectfully pointed to the five sets of clothesid out on the table. Lyra was about to pick out a random piece when Abigail suddenly pushed in the door. "I''m here. You can get out." "Yes." The maids quickly closed the door and left, leaving Lyra and Abigail alone in the dressing room for an instant. Abigail looked serious, pushed her wheelchair to the window and opened it as soon as she could. "Here is the second floor. Climb down with the water pipe. There is a path on the right, and then thirty meters ahead there is a small door. The door is not locked. I let people quietly open a slit. The security guards are also driven away ..." "You''re ... asking me to run away?" Lyraughed at that. "Or what?" Abigail turned her wheelchair and came over with an unpleasant face and pulled her towards the window. "Do you really want to fight Master Dacey? He has never been defeated since he became famous. This is clearly the Freeman family wants to fix you. If you really fight, you will die or cripple." Lyra looked at her serious face, which was sincere for her own nning. She cant what the feeling was, which was very strange. After all, they had known each other for even less than half a month. Abigail saw that she did not say anything, and her expression was still strange, then she hastened to add, "Dont feel guilty. I am not doing this for you. If you have an ident, the Matthews family will take the primary responsibility, so you go now! I will go to exin." She didn''t move, but only smiled. "I''m not going anywhere, and, you''re so sure I''m going to lose?" The tone was clearly wild. But Abigail was so captivated by the light in her eyes that for a moment she wanted to see her actually win against Master Dacey. Just as Abigail was wandering, Lyra had grabbed a set of clothes at hand and entered a cubicle to change. In the hall, the crowd was distracted watching the show and waiting for the next big event. She was already waiting impatiently and kept checking the time. "Why isn''t this bitch out yet? She''s not going to run away from the battle, is she?" As she looked around, she suddenly noticed something, "Why isn''t Abigail here either? Will she really help that bitch escape?" Next, Fiona''s expression became serious as well, but she did not say anything. Ashley was still unhurried, "Afraid of what? She promised herself, and the Matthews family advocated her to change clothes. If she runs away, the Matthews family will the responsibility. That will definitely disgrace the Matthews among all the noble families." The darkness under her eyes shed. "Just wait and see. If the Matthews family dares to help her leave and make excuses, I will have a way to make the Matthews get down on the spot today!" Three shows had ended. The audience can''t wait any longer. Master Dacey also waited impatiently and had a dark face. Seeing this, She stood up and offered to ask Katelyn, "Mrs. Matthews, hasn''t she changed her clothes yet? will she run away after bragging?" Katelyn''s face froze and she gave a quick smile to ease her embarrassment. After ncing at the backstage a few more times, she saw that there was still nothing moving, so she nned to exin ording to the rhetoric Abigail had arranged. "I''m really sorry, Miss Carroll she ..." "I''m right here. What''s your hurry?" Before Katelyn could finish her words, she was interrupted by Lyra, who wasing out of the backstage and said to She. She grunted and rolled her eyes at her. Because she couldn''t wait to see she would be beaten up by the master, She urged, "Now that you''ve changed, let''s get started!" The crowd was quiet. Many of the guests waited to see Lyra get hit hard for her arrogant words. There were also some rich second generation who coveted Lyra whose sportswear can not cover her delicate body,menting that such a hot beauty unfortunately offended others. All the guests had different minds about her. Master Dacey and Lyra came on from each side of the stage. "Little girl, don''t cry when you lose the fightter, and say I bully you." Master Dacey looked at her in a yful way, followed by the audience whoughed at her for they thought Lyra overestimated her strength. Only Keith, he was still sitting nobly and sipping the wine with a light expression. She nced at his expression and snickered that Keith must be sick of Lyra the bitch and didn''t care if the bitch lived or died. Did this mean she had a chance? She was looking at Keith''s handsome face when Lyra was on the stage and frowned at Master Dacey''s words, "Noisy, just start." As soon as she finished her words, she quickly struck out. Her movements were clearly light but swift. Before any of the guests in the arena could react, Master Dacey had already been kicked in the chest and took a half step backwards. The whole room was stunned and fell into silence. That was the end of ...?! People who knew nothing about martial arts cant even see the action, and the master got killed in seconds? Master Dacey himself was shocked. Although he saw the movements of Lyra''s kick, he was beaten before he had time to respond. But if he admitted defeat in front of so many people and confessed that he can''t even beat a weak little girl, he will be humiliated and how can he still practise the martial arts in the future? Thinking of this, he patted the ash on his body and lightly snorted: "This youngdy is good. But since you just use one move, I will have to fight seriously this time!" When the people heard him, they believed him. He was praised for his very gentlemanly behavior. She was just a weak woman, how can she beat Master Dacey? So he really did this on purpose! With the experience of the first time, Master Dacey concentrated and took the lead, attacking Lyra with ten percent of his strength. Lyra didn''t move until he was closing to her, then twisted sideways. Master Dacey was incredible that she can dodge it. Being shocked, he continued tounch his attack, feeling anxious to use all of his strength. The two came and went, wrestling together, but the action was extremely fast, except for insiders, others could not even see how the two made their moves against each others. Some people who originally did not think highly of Lyra. Seeing that the two actually fought neck and neck, they could not help but look at Lyra, and even fall back on the hope that she could win. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Keith''s expression became grimmer. As an older brother, he knew how many strength his sister had, and if they continued to drag it out, it will be a physical battle, and she will definitely lose. Lyra also knew that continuing was not an option, but struggled to find Master Dacey''s weakness. Seeing that Master Dacey still didnt win the contest yet, the audience even began to support Lyra. He was anxious and panicked, and his movements were getting harder and harder. But the more he got panic, the easier it was to reveal his weak point. Lyra decisively seized the opportunity, lightly dodged his attack, and then quickly struck, also with full force. Master Dacey was unable to dodge and was kicked directly in the nose and fell to the ground with a muffled grunt. Lyra, on the other hand, stood firmly on the stage, looking askance at him from above. She smiled slightly, "You''ve lost again." Lost "again"! Master Dacey felt a great insult and was trying to get up from the ground when he suddenly felt a warm stream running through his nose ... Chapter 88 Her Jujitsu is stolen! Chapter 88 Her Jujitsu is stolen! He raised his hand to wipe it, and found it was nosebleed! Some people saw this scene and did not hold back theirughter. Master Dacey was furious. This was the most insulting and wretched way to lose in front of everyone! He had been in the martial circle for decades, but this was the first time he had been abused like this! He can''t ept this result! "Go to hell!" Just as Lyra turned her head and was about to walk off the stage, Master Dacey suddenly snuck up on her from behind at breakneck speed. She and the others, who were about to get indignant because Master Dacey had lost, were thrilled to This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. see him fight again and stood up on the spot. Almost instantly, before anyone could react, they saw an extremely fast figure suddenly rushing onto the stage and kicking Master Dacey away. Master Dacey didn''t even hit a hair on Lyra''s head and flew off the stage two meters away, vomiting a lot of blood. Keith stepped in front of Lyra. His precious ck suit pants were not soiled a bit. He stared at Master Dacey and his tone was cold, "Admitting defeat is the rule. You dare sneak up from behind, shameless." Master Mokusei, who previously performed martial arts with Master Dacey, also came forward with angry usations. "Master Dacey, you have seriously vited the purpose of thepetition. I have contacted the National Martial Arts Association to remove you from the tournament! Get the hell out of here!" "No! No!" Master Dacey was unbelievable. He had lived half of his life on the martial arts associations fund. If he was publicly removed, no association will want him in the future! Then his life will be over! Before he could get over the shock and devastation, Abigail was wheeled up on stage by the maid in her wheelchair. She picked up the microphone and announced with a flourish. "I, the Matthews family, am disgraced by Master Dacey''s insidious ways and have decided to cklist him from ever setting foot in one of the Matthews family''s malls again!" She paused and called for ten security guards, "And now, kick him out immediately!" Security guards quickly got on board and took Master Dacey out. The guests had fun watching the show, and many presidents from different groups followed the trend of putting Master Dacey on the cklist, much to their delight. And the crowd''s gaze at Lyra hadpletely changed at this moment. Most of the audience had seen Lyra''s battle with Charlotte and admired her even more. She was good at martial arts as well as dancing and singing. She was such a wonderful woman! Master Mokusei even went forward with a surprised face and tried to shake hands with Lyra, but was blocked by Keith. He did not feel embarrassed, looked at Lyra admiringly and asked, "I see Miss Carroll''s unique jiu-jitsu moves. Could it be that you are the only young disciple of the famous master Kawa?" With what he said, the audience looked at Lyra in awe. "No wonder she even doesn''t take Master Dacey seriously, so she''s Master Kawa''s disciple!" "Or the only young apprentice. She must have gotten the master''s all of skills. Master Dacey really deserved to lose!" "No wonder she was so arrogant and crazy just now! She''s so crazy that she deserves it! Mad but capable!" The people who had previously called Lyra crazy and stupid fell back on their words, and the voice that Master Mokusei even gave Lyra an offer with an ingratiating face, "Miss Carroll, I wonder if you would be interested in joining our National Martial Arts Association as the Frayton Division''s vice-chairman?" Hearing this, She and Fiona were really upset! They were trying to make this bitch dead, but not only did she win thepetition and make a big ssh, even Master Mokusei was bowing down to her to let her be the vice-chairman! She was just an orphan from a welfare institution! She was born without a mother or a father, a lowlife! Who gave her the right? Just as She''s eyes flushed with jealousy, Lyra expressionlessly rejected Master Mokusei, "No, I''m not interested." The whole room was in an uproar. The National Martial Arts Association was a ce that many martial arts practitioners would like to enter, but she was a girl who was given the high position of vice chairman. She actually refused just like that? Master Mokusei also shook his head in disappointment,menting that in the end she was too young and arrogant. On stage, Ashley was typing on her cell phone from the moment she learned that Lyra was Kawa''s protg. Her expression became more and more serious. No one knew what she was busy with. She nced at her and said, "Ashley, look at your good idea! This bitch will probably be even more arrogant and disregard us in the future!" Ashley was looking intently at her phone screen when her face suddenly turned into a winning smile. "Don''t worry. This isn''t over yet!" She was unsure and was about to ask, when Ashley stood up straight away and used Lyra righteously. "Don''t be fooled by her, people! There''s no way she''s Kawa''s disciple!" As she spoke, she walked up to the stage and grabbed the microphone from Abigail''s hand. All the people was dumbfounded. Master Mokusei asked, "What does Miss Harrington mean by that? I''ve seen Miss Carroll''s moves, and they are indeed Kawa''s original jiu-jitsu moves!" Lyra stood quietly on the right side of the stage, looking at Ashley with a smirk, not intending to exin. She never said she was a disciple of Kawa. It was these people who had to impose on her. "Rara?" Keith stood right next to her and called out to her in a whisper. His eyes were seemingly deep in thought. Lyra understood what he was trying to say and gestured for him to ignore everything. She wanted to see what Ashley was up to! Ashley was challenged and unhurriedly raised the microphone to exin, "I had the pleasure of meeting Master Kawa from afar through a friend when I was studying at Robreau. And the young apprentice following her at the time was clearly a man." "To confirm this, I just contacted my friend abroad on purpose and learned that Master Kawa''s disciple is still rted to her personally, which is why she broke the rules to take this disciple." "And this woman on the stage ispletely out of line, both in terms of her gender and her background!" She was telling the truth, and Master Mokusei was a little confused. "But those moves she made were clearly ..." Ashley picked up on his words, "It''s obvious that she stole it!" The people suddenly got lively and began to discuss Ashley''s ims. Stealing such things was a very disgraceful behavior in the martial arts world, even worse than Master Dacey who sneaked attack. If it was confirmed, not only will she be cklisted, but she will also be punished and beaten up by the Associations fanatics. There were many people whose legs were broken off and became crippled because of that! Ashley saw that the whole room was discussing and continued to add, "Think about it. This woman is from Fraytons orphanage. The difference between her status and Master Kawa''s is so huge, so she must have stolen it! Not only shameless but also abominable!" Just as the atmosphere in the room was grim, a suddenughter came from the side. Ashley turned her head towards Lyra who didn''t hold back her sneer. "What are youughing at?!" asked Ashley with a puzzled look on her face. Lyra restrained herself from smiling. Although she was wearing the sportswear, people could still feel her cold and arrogant temperament. She said, "Miss Harrington says it with such conviction. Aren''t you afraid of being proven wrong?" Chapter 89 Does she really know Kawa? Chapter 89 Does she really know Kawa? Ashley saw that she could still mock herself with a calm face, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth and was determined to humiliate her! "Great! Then we''ll see who will be proven wrong!" She said, took out her cell phone and contacted her friend abroad. After somemunication with her friend, she finally got Kawa''s phone number. Then in front of the whole audience, she dialed Kawa''s number directly, and thoughtfully turned on the speaker. Dudududu ... The ringing made everyone hold their breath and the atmosphere was suddenly tense. Ashley red victoriously at Lyra, "If you admit on the spot now that the jiu-jitsu you learned was stolen and apologize to everyone that you are a thief and a liar, I can still consider letting you go." She paused and waved her phone proudly, "You only have a few seconds left to think about it. You must be panicking, right?" Lyra pursed her lips and didn''t answer, staring at her like a clown. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ashley hated her gaze, and because of the public and Keith''s presence, she didn''t dare to say anything too aggressive. But in her heart, she secretly decided that when things were nailed down and Lyra had no more room to turn back, she would gouge the bitch''s eyes out and see if she could continue to stare at hers arrogantly! Ashley was thinking about it when the ringing suddenly ceased, followed by the voice of an old woman who sounded in her fifties. "Who?" Ashley''s heart pounded as it was her first time to speak directly with a big name in martial arts like Kawa. She tried to suppress the excitement in her heart and asked politely, "Master Kawa, I''m sorry to disturb you, but it''s because I found someone pretending to be your disciple. And that person was caught red- handed and denied it, so I had to call you for confirmation." The caller was silent for two seconds, followed by a bit of impatience, "I only have one disciple." "Yes, yes, I know. But the moves this woman makes are almost identical to yours, and I suspect that she stole your martial arts ..." Kawa was a bit annoyed, "How could this happen!? How dare she pretend to be my disciple and steal my moves, shameless!" With what she said, the whole room almost understood what the truth was all about. That was what Kawa said herself! Certain guests who were obviously praising Lyra a few minutes ago instantly looked at Lyra in anger, wanting to kill her with their eyes. The smugness in Ashley''s eyes was overflowing. She held her chin high in a victorious manner. "You heard it all, Master Kawa herself admitted that she doesn''t have you as a disciple. Are you proven to be wrong? I''ll see how you die here!" Keith wrinkled his brow and was about to speak when Lyra pulled his wrist from behind. Lyra took a step forward and hooked her lips in a smile, "I never said I am Kawa''s disciple. How can I be proven wrong?" Ashley froze. Master Mokusei looked embarrassed, for it was just brought up by him ...Lyra did not admit it. But she didn''t object either. Wasnt this a deliberate attempt to cause everyone to misunderstand!? Lyra''s words did not satisfy the entire audience, but rather there were more and more disgusting words. Ashley coldly snorted, "But you stole the master''s jujitsu. How do you exin that!?" Lyra covered her mouth and smiled even wider, "Are you so sure I stole her and not Kawa learning from me?" When she said this, the audience was in an uproar, and the voices denouncing her intensified. "Oh my God, how dare she! Who gave her the courage to be so arrogant!?" "Calling Master Kawa by her real name is really uncultured!" Master Mokusei also shook his head repeatedly after hearing this, sighing that Lyra was hopeless! Ashley was even more amused by her cockyments. "Fine, then I''ll let you die today and never get away with again!" She said, picked up the phone with the handset, and said something to Kawa on the other end of the line. It seemed to get Kawa''s approval before she hung up the phone and called out to Katelyn. "Please Mrs. Matthews have someone turn on the big screen. I will make a video link with Master Kawa and put it on the big screen so that everyone present can see if Master Kawqa recognizes this thief or not!" Katelyn didn''t move and looked back at Abigail in her wheelchair. Abigail, however, was looking at Lyra. Lyra felt her gaze and nodded slightly. She was still as calm as hell. Abigail sighed. There was no way. She was so calm. What was the use of her worry? So she can only agree to Ashley''s request. Soon, therge screen in the center of the stage was turned on. Ashley stood resolutely in the middle of the stage, ensuring that she was the first person Kawa saw after dialing in to give master a favorable impression. The video was sessfully connected and Kawa was sitting in a chair. her long years of martial arts practice made her look young and not at all like someone who was already in her fifties. Ashley assumed an elegant yet respectful gesture and bowed to Kawa. "Hello Master Kawa. I am Ashley who called you. This time I trouble you, I ..." Before she could finish her words, Kawa''s face was stinky and impatient. "I don''t have the time to listen to your polite words. Where is the person who dares to steal and pretend to be my disciple?" In front of so many people, Ashley''s face froze. But she quickly switched her expression back and silently cursed Lyra with this. "Look, Master, it''s this woman! And just now she even said out loud that you learn from her!" With Ashley''s words, the camera followed and turned to Lyra. Lyra smiled faintly and locked eyes with the camera, "Kawa, it''s been a long time." Some people on the scene started to waver. She dared to call Master Kawa by her first name in front of her. Could it be that they really knew each other? And Kawa on the other side of the video froze for a long time after seeing Lyra''s face, even putting on her sses and looking at the screen up close. Seeing that she seemed to be double checking, Ashley suddenly began to be unsure. Kawa''s eyes saw guests behind Lyra, and realized what was going on. She suddenly stood up and bowed deeply towards Lyra. And she said something that the crowd did not expect! "Master, I really didn''t expect it to be you. Kawa was wrong. I shouldn''t have disrespected you!" Everyone''s jaw dropped in shock. What was this ... situation!!!?? Kawa, who was in her fifties, called Lyra, who was twenty-three years old, Master! TV shows were not as dramatic as this event was! Lyra smiled and epted her apology, "It was the viin who instigated it. You are not to me." The "viin", Ashley, was so shocked that her pupils dted and she took two unbelievable steps back. "It can''t be! How is this possible!?" Before Ashley could say anything, She smoldered with resentment. She pointed angrily at Kawa and issued an query to show that she was not reconciled. "You''re not Kawa at all, are you! You''re hired by her to put on a show! How can she, an orphan with no parents, be the master of Master Kawa herself! I don''t believe it!" Chapter 90 Your apology is not very satisfactory Chapter 90 Your apology is not very satisfactory Kawa, who hadn''t seen Lyra in years and was happy, was instantly angered by She''s remarks. "Insulting my master, and insulting me. You are impatient to live?!" When people who practiced martial arts were angry, one can feel her powerful oppressive force even in the screen. She instantly wimped out. Kawa continued, "How dare you call her a parentless orphan?! Do you know that she ..." "Kawa!" Lyra interrupted and gave her a frowning stare. Kawa froze and was a little puzzled, but in the end did not continue to say anything. Lyra turned her attention back to Ashley. Ashley was still in shock, stunned speechless. Originally she thought that she can teach Lyra this little bitch a lesson through the opening ceremony, but no one expected that she not only really beat Master Dacey, but also made a big ssh! Who was the disciple?! Who was the thief?! She was Kawa''s master! Who would have thought that? Anger overpowered Ashley . At this moment so many pairs of eyes stared at her and she felt too ashamed to show her face. However, she was still too naive. Lyra had always been a vengeful person, so how could she let her go so easily? "Miss Harrington, so are you wrong? Or I am?" Ashley gritted her teeth in anger because Kawa''s video call was still on, Keith was also nearby, and Lyra was supported by all the important figures. She didn''t dare to say anything too aggressive, so she forced a smile and said, "I was reckless this time. I offended you." "That''s it?" Lyra shook her head andughed lightly, "Your apology was too perfunctory and I wasn''t too happy with it, so ..." She spoke with a slight pause and nced at Keith. Keith understood and Jalen left the venue directly. A minuteter, he brought two strong bodyguards in ck suits and walked aggressively towards Ashley. Ashley was frightened by the bodyguard''s momentum. Her little face turned pale and she stepped backwards, "What do you want?!" The bodyguard didn''t give her a chance to exin, and went straight to her hands, confining her wrists from behind. Katelyn was afraid that Lyra will ruin the Matthews family''s opening party if someone got killed. Abigail shook her head at her and whispered, "She should know how to deal with it." Katelyn had to call it quits. The entire atmosphere of the venue suddenly became serious. Due to Keith''s identity, no one dared to go up to stop. Not to mention Ashley did almost wrong Lyra, if not for the video with Kawa, Lyras crime for stealing may have be confirmed. There seemed nothing wrong with Lyra who wanted to take revenge. It can only say that Ashley asked for it. Ashley looked at Lyra who walked towards her slowly step by step, as if Lyra would eat her, which scared her and made her shiver She tried to brace herself and said with shivering lips, "I am the future heiress of the Harrington family! If you touch me, the Harrington family will not spare you!" Lyra smiled gently. "Okay, I''ll wait." The next second, her expression became ruthless. She raised her hand and pped her in the face This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. twice. The crisp p echoed throughout the venue. Some people was scared by her behavior. What a cruel woman! Ashley was beaten with tears in both eyes and froze in pain, unable to say a word. Her originally fair cheeks were stamped with red thumbprints, and there was blood drowning out of the corners of her mouth. She looked so poor and wretched. She no longer looked like the Harrington family''s heiress. She bit her lip and sobbed in grievance, but Lyra mped her chin and forced her to head up. Lyra admired her masterpiece and sneered, "It''s true that you don''t know the pain until you are pped in the face. You framed me several times. Did you ever think that you would also suffer it today?" Ashley was so ashamed that she wanted to die, but her face was swollen, and the pain prevented her from saying anything. Finally it was Fiona and She who rushed on stage regardless and rescued the woeful Ashley from the hands of the bouncers. Feeling ashamed to continue to stay at the venue, the two men carried the dazed Ashley and left in a huff. Before leaving, they did not dare to say harsh words, only stared at Lyra, hoping to poke a thousand holes in Lyras body with her eyes. Lyra was disdainful of the way they demonstrated with their eyes. Only a weak person would expect to scare off the other side in this way. With the departure of She''s trio, the atmosphere in the venue remained lifeless. The guests were only shocked to learn that Lyra was Kawa''s mentor, but now seeing her fix Ashley in public had turned into awe. It was only after Kawa, who was on the other side of the video link, gave her warm wishes to the Matthews family for the opening ceremony that the atmosphere was gradually brought back. The Matthews family''s grand opening was a bit of a twist and turn, but it was a sess to have Kawa''s video blessing in the end. Katelyn and Jamie wereughing their heads off, practically treating Lyra like a superwoman. They greeted the guests warmly and the atmosphere was very harmonious throughout the second half of the ceremony. Lyra was not too fond of constant socializing for such asions and found an excuse to go to the quiet aisle. After confirming that no one was around, she took out her cell phone and dialed a long-lost phone number. The calm, old voice on the other end of the line seemed unusually excited. "I lost track of youpletely since you went back from Robreau, then the Lloyd family announced your death and I didn''t sleep for several nights. Thankfully you are fine ..." Lyra smiled, "They say a scourgests a thousand years. How can a scourge like me die easily?" Kawa on the other end of the line was amused by her self-deprecation. Lyra quickly changed into a serious expression, "Thanks for today." "No problem. I consider you as my half master." As a young child, Lyra was sent to study martial arts with a reclusive master in Robreau, and Kawa was originally her senior sister apprentice. Because Lyra''s talent was very exceptional, she not only can learn quickly but also can improve the moves. Kawa once lost apetition with her, begged to learn from her improved version, and was joked with by Lyra to call her master. This time Kawa guessed that someone was deliberately making things difficult for Lyra, and reacted very quickly to y along with the drama. Stirring up memories, both of them sighed inwardly. Lyra hesitated to ask the other sisters and brothers if they were doing well, when she suddenly heard the sound of a rollering from far away. She hung the phone up just in time and turned around to look at Abigail, who was walking slowly in her wheelchair from the end of the hallway. Abigail looked seriously at her stunningly beautiful face and said with a smile, "From the first moment I woke up and saw you, I thought you are extraordinary. Yourposure and gracefulness are not like a poor child who grew up from an orphanage." Lyra pursed her lips and locked eyes with her, not speaking. Abigail continued, "These days, I get along with Micah. He is so cold. The only words he said to me were about you. I think you must have an extraordinary ce in his heart." Lyra frowned, "What do you want to ask?" "The two young men of the Lloyd family in Suham are most willing to do anything for you ..." Abigail paused, and her eyes suddenly flooded with suspicion, "Who, exactly, are you?" Chapter 91 Im just Lyra Chapter 91 I''m just Lyra Had she ... known her identity?! They looked at each other. Lyra smiled delicately, "Have a guess?" Abigail''s expression was serious, "If I could have guessed that, I wouldn''t havee all the way over here to find you." Originally she suspected Lyra could be from the Lloyd family, but she checked the Lloyd family, except the patriarch of Lloyd family, Reginald Lloyd had a young daughter, the rest was almost all boys. But Reginald''s youngest daughter was announced dead six years ago. So this conjecture was almost impossible. And the Hughes family just announced the news about the illegitimate daughter in Suham some years ago, but did not reveal the appearance of that illegitimate daughter, would it be ... "Are you the illegitimate daughter of the Hughes family?" Relieved to hear Abigail ask, Lyra didn''t answer, but asked instead, "We haven''t known each other for very long, so why do you want to help me this time?" Abigail said squarely: "I said, I did not exactly help you. The Matthews family should take responsible for your ident. I just want to protect you and the Matthews family." This answer made Lyra feel much lighter, at least she didn''t have to feel guilty about hiding her friend who was genuinely helping her. "Miss Matthews is the sessor of Mr. Matthews. You can calcte the profit and loss at the first time. Lyra finished speaking and turned her head to leave. Charlotte called out to her, "What about you? You didn''t answer the question I just asked." Lyra paused slightly in her steps, but did not turn around. "I''m just me, just Lyra." Her voice was soft, but was so powerful. Abigail watched her back as she left. Her eyes gradually became obscured, but it was impossible to tell what she was actually thinking. From the remote corridor, Lyra did not go back to the venue, but went back to the car to change into a set of casual clothes that she had brought. Then she called Keith by cell phone, and drove back to Angle Group by herself. Once inside the office, Garrett was already waiting in the office for a long time. Seeing Lyra pushing the door in, he smiled and came over, "I heard about the Matthews family, you really haven''t changed at all, still the same as before, a little badass who won''t take any losses." This was the third time recently that someone had called her a ''little badass''. Lyra shook her head with smile and changed the subject, "What is it that you made a special trip over here for?" Garrett curbed his joking mind and handed her the information in his hand in a serious manner. "This is the recent construction progress of the entire film and television base. Since yourst major reform, the speed is really much faster. I believe that at this rate, it will bepleted in half a month." Lyra took the information, turned the pages, and looked it over carefully, "Very good." Garrett saw her heartfelt smile, was very happy as well, continued to say, "With our cooperation with the head of the film and television base, he has the intention of a long-term contract with you. I hope you can give an early answer." "Win-win cooperation. It''s a good thing. I agree." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With her approval, Garrett handed over a document again, "They are interested in adapting the web bestselling novel that was a big hit some time ago into a web series. They would like to have a first time coboration with the actors of Angle Group. Here is the script." Lyra read the script carefully and nodded from the bottom of her heart. "It''s really a great big IP and it''s good to have an Angle Group cast." As she spoke, she considered the candidates based on abination of actor hotness and character fit. "I still prefer Cody. Although this boy is usually a little naughty, his acting is very good when filming. In addition, Elias Navarro and Veronica King''s appearance is also quite suitable for these two roles ..." After some discussion, Garrett concurred. "I didn''t expect you and the person in charge over there to think the same. Well, it''ste. You must be tired after a martial artspetition at the ceremony, right?" Lyra just pursed her lips and smiled, and although her expression was light and breezy, Garrett caught a glimpse of fatigue under her eyes. He really felt for her, "Although youre busy, pay attention to the body. In fact, you do not have to do all these things yourself. You have to try to let go, or ... try to rely on a man." He seemed to mean what he said at the end, and was just about to reach out and pat her on the shoulder, but was misced by the movement of her just as she turned towards the sofa. Relying on men? Hadn''t she had enough lessons she''d tried to rely on a man past three years? No one in this world can really be expected and relied on but themselves to be strong. But Lyra did not intend to tell Garrett what she was thinking, and just faintly said, "Do not worry. I know how far to go and when to stop." Garrett withdrew his hand despondently, turned and left the office after a couple more concerned words. As soon as he left, Lyra''s whole body shrunk into the sofa. She was really tired today, and used all her strength in Master Daceyspetition. Now she just wanted to rest quietly alone. However, it had passed not even five minutes after lying down. Kellie knocked on the door again. "Director, there''s a problem with Mr. Carver!" Lyra had to brace herself up to get up from the soft and listened to Kellie''s report while she drove to the base. Kellie described the director of the show as a very famous and temperamental person who was one of the best in the industry. He felt that the contract he signed with Angle Group was not very reasonable, so he forced Cody to stay on the set and tried to extend his shooting hours. It was impossible that Cody wouldpromise, so the two of them quarreled on the set and had a fierce fight. As they arrived at the set, Lyra heard from afar the sound of arguing inside. "Are you trying to make me a freeborer? Aren''t you afraid that I will disclose what you did on the Inte? Do you still want to be a director?" The director Leon Cunningham was not weak, and responded to him with cold smile. "Mr. Carver, I know you''re not only famous, you have the Carver family to back you up, but I''m not afraid! Your contract is already problematic. What''s wrong if I let you shoot for a few more hours? If you don''t cooperate, I''ll have someone cut your footage and ruin your poprity!" Cody was exasperated by his shameless act, but it was rare that he didn''t throw a fit and drop something. Leon had the upper hand and was very pleased with himself. "As a popr actor, you should know how important the fans are. I can aplish you to go farther on this road, and I can easily ruin you." "You shameless viin!" Instead of being angered by him, Leonughed even louder. "Haha! I didn''t expect the Carver family''s famous bastard would fall into my hands one day, but I''m the one who''s in charge this time, even if Gode here, it won''t work!" Just as he finished his words, a clear voice suddenly sounded at the entrance of the set. "Is that so? Then I may have to disappoint you!" All people on the set looked towards the door, and saw Lyra, with Kellie, walking towards this way with a cold aura as if she was about to beat someone up. Chapter 92 As long as you like it, its worth it Chapter 92 As long as you like it, it''s worth it Leon was confused for a second. A nearby staff member who knew Lyra exined, "This is the agency director of Angle Group." "So it''s just a director. I thought it was the owner of Angle Group who was here." The Leons people roared withughter. Lyra, not shying away from the scene, walked over to Cody to make sure he wasn''t hurt. Fortunately, although this little brat lost the momentum today, he was not so passive to be beaten. After confirming that Cody was intact, Lyra walked directly to a chair and sat down as if no one was there. She was really tired and can sit and negotiate while never standing up. But this act of hers waspletely disrespectful in Leon''s eyes. "Your artist pissed me off, the contract is questionable, and this is the attitude you use to beg me?" Lyraughed, "Who says I''m here to beg you?" Leon was bbergasted. Lyra changed to afortable position and sat down. Cody, seeing that she seemed tired, stood behind her obediently and rubbed her shoulders. She enjoyed Cody''s attentive service for a short while before continuing, "I''m here to ask for "What! Compensation?" Leon almostughed out loud, "I didn''t ask Angle Group for the set damage fee and lost work fee. Why do you have to ask me forpensation?" Lyra cleared her throat, "You said there was a problem with the contract you signed with Angle Group and that''s why you''re holding Cody for extra hours, right?" "That''s right." "But the contract was signed by the person in charge of you after repeatedly confirming it. You are not forced by Angle Group. Since it was confirmed before signing, it proves that there is no problem with this contract, and now you are actively picking trouble with the contract.Who is trying to exploit the legal loopholes?" "You!" Leon didn''t expect her to be so articte and her tone was sharp, and was about to retort when Lyra took over the conversation. "The artist''s filming hours were contracted. You deliberately didn''t let him go and tried to make him free "Not only shameless, but alsomitted the crime of physical threat and illegal detention. Angle Group''s legal department is not weak. Do you want to try?" Leon tried to interject several times in the middle, but Lyra''s impermeable words were blocked tightly. "Mr. Cunningham''s fame in the film industry is indeed very considerable, but unfortunately, I don''t see it in the Angle Group. We won''t shoot your film!" She got up and took Cody with her to leave. Leon was angry, "You have to think carefully! You''re the one who broke the contract, and you have to pay a huge amount of money for breach of contract!" Lyra turned back and red at him, "Then I''m sorry. I won''t give you a penny, instead, just wait until you lose your money!" What? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Not only did he break the contract, he had to pay for it!? She had got a lot of nerve! "Aren''t you afraid that if I make a mess of things online? You''ll still want the industry reputation of Angle Groups artists?" Lyra sneered, "Don''t worry. I have already informed the legal department to sue you. You ndered and detained the artist. I proposed to break the contract. That is reasonable. If you don''t believe me, you can try!" After finishing, Lyra was toozy to further nonsense, pulling Cody and left. Leons people wanted to stop them, but was blocked by Kellie, "She is very busy. She doesnt have time to continue. Please wait for the court summons. If you have any problem, you canmunicate with the legal department!" Lyra returned to the car and let the droopy Cody sit the passenger seat. The young man lowered his head, like a puppy that made a mistake, without the usual spirited and unbeatable manner. Lyra was puzzled. It was only been a while since she hadnt seen him. What was wrong with him? "Did your dad punish you again? Did he hit you too hard? Let me see." She was going to tug on Cody''s pants. Cody blushed, and quickly pushed her hand back, "No! I''m at least an adult. I don''t want to lose face." Lyra observed his expression and remembered that all the way back to the car he was walking quite smoothly, and it was not like he had been beaten. Besides, this little brat had been busy shooting recently. His attitude was quite serious, and she can not find any fault. "You are known as a little devil but this time you can actually suffer losses in the hands of a scum director like Leon. What is wrong with you?" Cody was distracted again, and muttered in a small voice, "I''m sorry, I just don''t think you like that kind of me ... so I''ve been trying to change. Lyra, please give me more time. I can definitely be what you like." Lyra listened carefully to his words, shocked, yet disagreeing. "Why do you want to change? Is it worth it to you to do this just because I like it?" Cody nodded, and there was determination in his eyes, "As long as you''ll like it, it''s worth it." "But I don''t like it." She wrinkled her eyebrows and her tone was very serious, "Everyone is a unique being. There is no need to deliberately change yourself for anyone and also make yourself humble.You can only show your best personality if you are serious about being yourself." When she fell in love with Melvin, she naively thought that changing herself and giving everything she had would make Melvin fall in love with her. What did she get in the end? It was humiliating and mocking. And it was heartbreaking and tormenting. However, for the all painful memories, she will soon take revenge against that man! Because of her own experience, she didn''t want her friends around her to get hurt again for this kind of thing. Cody didn''t say anything, and his expression was still mournful. Lyra secretly sighed that he was still too young. Even if she persuade, she was afraid he can not understand much. So she had to offer to have dinner with him to rx him properly. Cody was still a child at heart, and soon he was happy again, with the glow in his eyes restored. After some borate disguises, the two went to Frayton''s liveliest barbecue restaurant on Ninth Street. After a busy day today, Lyra was exhausted and fell back to sleep after returning to the vi. Keith''s heart went out to his sister and instructed Connie to quietly turn off the rm clock at her bedside. Lyra slept until noon, and after some washing up, she went straight to work at Angle Group. Not long after she sat down, Garrett came in. After a few brief greetings, Garrett got straight to the point. "I''ve been researching the Frayton marketce for the past few days and found a small real estate firm.That would be a good chance for you." He said it as he handed Lyra thepany''s information. It was apany that was about to file for bankruptcy protection. Because of its small size, almost no one in the market knew about it, and the owner had a clear background. It was indeed perfect for her to buy it and run it quietly. "Thank you. It really helped me a lot." Garrett blushed slightly, "I don''t know exactly what you want to do, but as long as I can help." ... Lyra went ahead and bought thepany under her name the same day, bing thergest shareholder and owner behind the scenes. When it came time to sign the agreement, the former boss was dumbfounded. "Although I don''t know the reason why you insisted on buying thepany, what is the reason why you didn''t change the registered name and didn''t let the public know that you are the owner of the